In the Beginning God created the Heavens and the Earth…
According to the Bible there are Four Realms, Heaven, Spiritual, Hell
and Earth. Mephisto has been planning to merge the earth and the
spiritual realm together, with an artifact throughout the age of
time…The Demons’ eye, Lover’s tear.
THE CASTLE in Bourge
was a mere glimpse of the castle projected in the Spiritual Realm.
Jean-Paul stood on top of a tower looking toward Paris. He held in one
hand a brass cup, the other one leaning against the rocky wall, He
waited for something, and his anger would prove to be great and his
pride much greater.
Xathis slithered out to Jean-Paul.
Mephisto’s demonic voice
rose, “Do you have it?” He asked.
“No, sir.” hissed Xathis.
“Well, what are you waiting for? Find it!” Mephisto
gasped, “The sooner we find the artifact, the sooner I can put my plan
“Yes, sir.” Xathis hissed again, “We are close, sir.”
“Then, get on with it!”
Xathis slithered back into the castle as Jean-Paul
lifted his cup to the Heavens, “Soon, Ciel-Remi, you will die, and
Paris will be mine.” He laughed greatly, “Once we find the artifact I
possessed years ago, before Jesus came to earth. I will be able to
merge the two realms.”
Mephisto was determined to destroy earth, he had already
assembled his army of demons, and he had his lost general restored
from the pit. They would destroy and bring chaos and destruction to
it, the great battle of the ages, but God secretly hid the jewel away
where no one could find it…how would he find such an impossible
artifact? And who guarded the great stone that would destroy earth to
merge the two realms together? The story happened before the birth of
Christ, during the time of the great Babylonian empire, and the
capture of Israel, God’s chosen people. The first encounter with the
great demon of darkness on earth…
553 B.C. In Greece,
before the rise of the Greek empire, and the temple of Aphrodite, the
Temple, as it would be called, was heavily guarded by an angel of the
Lord. The magnificent walls, the marble layout of building, and the
statues, was in line with the marble columns. The glorious
architecture was a marvel to behold. The last room in temple was the
main sanctuary of the goddess to come. During this time, the artifact
was the gate way to the spiritual realm, where God had sent Mephisto,
Xathis, Trest, Charik, and Chord. The demons lay in wait in the Abyss
and would in some future time emerge from their capture, and reek
chaos on the earth.
The angel held a great broad sword, with brass angelic
carvings on it; the sword was to prevent their escape. The angel had
six wings, two covering his head, two covered his body, and two
covered his feet. He had nothing better to do than guard them, and as
he did he sang magnificent praises to the Lord.
One day, a great portal opened up, a glow of blue and
gold surrounded the temple’s structure. The angel stood in preparation
for something to emerge, his eyes focused on the portal. A glimpse of
light and a shadow dragon’s head peeked out. The mighty winds blew the
angel back onto the ground. He regained to his feet with his sword at
ready and preparation for things to come.
The huge beast stood above the angel. The angel’s wings
were now behind him to have better stability. The angel opened for a
death blow, except nothing happened, for God didn’t want the terrible
beast to come forth this soon.
The dragon was completely outside the Spiritual Realm.
His eyes peered down at the angel, and then he turned back toward the
portal, raised his hand and said, “Arise my minions, show your Master
Satan your great power!” The demons began to emerge, one by one. The
generals stood there, but not moving.
The angel fell to his knees, and began to glorify and
pray to the Lord, “I have served my glorious God; You have made me to
bring forth a guardian in the earth, please bring me great
instructions to defeat these monsters.”
As assurance, God’s spirit stood near the Angel. God’s
spirit commanded and gave him great instructions to win the battle
before him…but told him this also. “Don’t be afraid to die, you have
served us well.”
This gave the angel motivation and confidence to defeat
the demons, and cast them back into the Spiritual realm.
The angel spoke, “Our God, The Lord, has commanded you
to return back to the Spiritual Realm, Mephisto, Demon of Darkness,
Your time on Earth was greatly determined by our God, return or die.”
Mephisto glared into his face, his red eyes glowed, the
angel didn’t stir, his sword was ready to chop off the demon’s arm, if
need be. Mephisto spoke, “Who are you to command us; we have come to
bring to pass our Master’s plan.”
“Not this day, Mephisto, I am an angel of God, you must
return to your place, and cease your foolish plans.”
“Never! Angels and Mortals both must die!” said
Mephisto, ready to strike the angel dead, and even though the beast
was taller than the angel, the angel was strong and muscular and he
wasn’t going to let the demons get through him.
The angel pointed back to the Spirit realm with his
hand, “Go back! Now! Or Die!”
“Never!” Mephisto howled.
As soon as this was said, the angel ran toward the
dragon, he cut the demon’s arm off, it lay still on the ground. The
demon peers jeered, “Fool, do you have a death wish?”
Then Mephisto raised his other arm toward the angel’s
neck, he grasped the angel’s neck, and peered into the angel’s eyes,
“Die!” Mephisto yelled as the angel took his sword and stabbed it into
the demon’s torso. Mephisto yelled in pain, and threw him clear across
the room. “Fool!”
The angel stood up, “I warned you, Mephisto, return
now!” He commanded, Mephisto relented, “Very well, I will return one
day, if I do, you will die, remember that!”
Mephisto commanded his minions who stood waiting to
return with him into the Spirit realm, his side was bleeding. After
they all entered the portal, Mephisto looked back directly into the
eyes of the angel, “Die!” was Mephisto’s last word before entering,
and the portal was sealed again.
The angel regained his composure and started walking
toward a quiet area, but he forgot about the arm that had been chopped
off. The angel’s back was turned away from the arm which became
re-animated. The hand on the arm moved towards the angel’s neck.
Before the Angel could figure out what was going on, the hand grasped
the back of the angel’s neck and a finger slit the angel’s throat. He
fell to ground, his eyes lifted toward a beautiful voice, “Don’t be
afraid to die!” His eyes peered toward Heaven’s gates, a beautiful
angelic tear drop came from the angel’s eyes, and the Lord stood
there. “You have served me well.” He reached his hand to the tear and
crystallized it into a beautiful diamond like jewel and then let the
angel die before hearing these words “For your brave fight, I will
grant you life and make you guardian over this jewel, forever it will
be known as the Lover’s Tear.”
A bright light filled the room, and the angel stood up
again before the Lord, he was alive, rose from his death, and stood
ready to guard the artifact.
The Lord spoke again, “You must take the artifact from
this temple to a well guarded place, for Mephisto will surely bring
forth his destruction on earth. Make sure he doesn’t find the Lover’s
Tear, or the earth will be brought into a place of chaos and
“Thank you, My Lord.” The angel said.
Before him a glow brought the demonic arm towards the
angelic force, but God’s power shone around it, destroying it
completely, He spoke to the angel. “Those who touch the Lover’s Tear
and have darkness in their heart, it will be just a demons’ eye, for
this will bring their heart’s desire, for much money, and wealth, but
for one, it will bring destruction. Be careful because those who
touch this crystallized tear will know the truth about themselves and
others around them. Great are two who will touch it and have purity
in both their hearts. The tear will become a symbol of one flesh and
become two wedding rings. And their love will brighten the heavens,
and the earth.”
“Again, thank you, Lord.”
The angel left the room and headed to a secure place far
away from the Temple. The Greeks would invade the Temple and name it
the Temple of Aphrodite, the goddess of love.
people would search for this tear, known to be a myth or perhaps a
true story. For Mephisto, Demon of Darkness, he knows the truth and
will search endlessly for the Lover’s Tear, also known as the Demons’
ALICIA Borjour stood
outside the door on the Lebejioux tower, she held a note inside her
sweaty palms, and the breeze was blowing through her long brown hair.
The breeze was very fresh as she looked out toward the castle of
Bourge, a mile away from Paris.
“Father, I will save you
from the demon’s grasp.”
Alicia looked at the note,
it was a thank you, appreciations letter to Ciel-Remi and Victoria
Lebejioux for letting her stay there while they moved back to
Corrine’s parent’s mansion after they had passed away.
True, people still lived
there as room and board for the Queen, but through Victoria’s training
and other missionary worked in Paris. The Queen accepted their move
there until Victoria was ready to fulfill her duties in the castle.
Alicia was headed down the
steps, as the wind blew strongly. The letter blew away right out of
her hand. She ran quickly after the letter, and she stopped close to
castle gate, the guard yelled “Good day, Mademoiselle.”
“Good day too you,
Monsieur,” Alicia began, “Have you seen a parchment letter blow this
“Yes, Mademoiselle, a
parchment flew into the city down below.” The guard smiled with a
pleased look in his eyes. “I will raise the gate for you.”
“Thank you.” Alicia said,
hearing the creak of the iron gate rising.
“Be careful, my lady, Paris
is a dangerous place right now.”
Alicia was confused by his
statement. The city of Paris was under God’s protection and not
dangerous. She passed through the gate into the city street. The sun
was above her head.
“I have to get back that
letter, it is very much important. Where did it go?” Alicia started
walking out into the city. She decided to look back to see if the
guard was still at his post. He waved at her down below and turned to
watch for more people coming and going into the castle.
Suddenly Alicia got an
impression to look back at the guard. A winged monster, the size of a
dragon swooped down and clawed the guard in the chest. She was
overtaken by the sight and bent down to the ground to pray.
Where was she? What was the
dragon that attacked the guard? She decided to look again; the man’s
body slumped over the wall. She couldn’t believe her sight, and then
looking far into market place of Paris, bodies lined every block of
What happened? She stood and
ran toward the square. She looked far into the north side of town.
The north gate which lead out of the city was barred off, nothing
could have prevented an attack by her father.
She was stunned, now the
guard on castle guard tower was dead. She was trapped overlooking
everything around her. The churches and buildings were starting to
turn from their color to black and white, and shades of gray lined the
streets. “My word, whatever could have happen?”
Alicia became worried and
headed toward the mansion. Down the street, she saw a body, and she
knew it all too well. The body had a gun bullet in the chest area,
and supposedly should have been buried in its’ grave, for it was the
body of King Henry.
Alicia gasped a breath. The
body was as though it was fresh and killed recently and started
decomposing; she put her hand over her mouth, so she would not give
into the nauseous feeling in her stomach. She couldn’t believe his
body was exposed for everyone to see it.
”Die! Alicia” She heard a
voice behind her, a greenish monster started toward her, she ran down
the street. On the west side of city where mansion was located, the
guard was lying dead with a sword in his back. She was almost out of
breath and she ducked down a moment before the monster’s claws could
“What is going on in Paris?
Did God drop his protection? Why was King Henry’s body dug up, and
completely fresh, like no years had passed?” Alicia mumbled; as the
tears ran from her eyes. “Hopefully, Victoria, Marie, Ciel-Remi and
Corrine are alright, and they have survived this terrible nightmare.”
Alicia regained her
composure, stood up, and headed into the courtyard of the new LeChat
Mansion. The grass was slowly becoming blue, and building was turning
gray. The bushes that surround the mansion were also blue. She looked
up at the sky, it was turning a pink color.
What is going on? This
world is merging somehow with another.
She was deeply concerned for
her friends. She saw a man lying face down, the purple, never worn out
clothes, suggested it was Ciel-Remi. She couldn’t believe it; a sword
had slashed through the nice clothes, torn and shredded. She quietly
approached the body, and bent down to check it out. A tear slowly
rolled down her cheek, she rolled the body over and she gasped at
Ciel-Remi’s cold face. She shook her head in disbelief, her throat
constricted and her tears kept following. She leaned over Ciel-Remi’s
body and shut his eyes, “Rest in Peace, my friend and brother.”
Alicia couldn’t stay long,
she couldn’t even mourn, and she had to know what was happening with
the others in the mansion. She yelled out through her tears,
“Victoria, Marie, Corrine, are you alright?” Nothing but silence, she
stood and walked toward the left open mansion door.
The wind blew fast and
furiously through the courtyard, everything around had turned colors
or gray scale, black and white. She didn’t know what to do. She ran to
the door. The inside of the mansion was different in colors, The place
was all gray scale, black and white, the carpet was dark gray, and no
candle to light. She was going to have to find everything in the dark
or the light coming from the pink sky. The moon was red, not white,
which made things difficult to see in the dark mansion.
Alicia headed up the stairs
to check the bedrooms and the place around the quiet sleeping mansion.
No one, Nothing, What’s happening? She was troubled in her
mind, she thought, she was more puzzled. It seems Victoria was no
where, but she wasn’t going to give up the search for her friends that
she grew to love.
She came into the bedroom. A
beam had fallen down onto the bed. Corrine was lying on the floor. The
dresser was shattered, and torn completely apart, “Corrine, Is that
you, Hun?” Alicia carefully went toward the body of Corrine, again
looked like she had been killed by a sword which had slashed through
This was becoming too much
for Alicia to handle. Seeing her friends dead, already was about to
make Alicia seem like she was going crazy. She only looked to God for
her answers; “Lord, What is happening to Paris? Did you not promise
everything in time, I have not left you or nor forsaken you, keep
going, everything will be revealed.
Alicia obeyed God’s words
and stepped outside back into the hallway. Down the hall was another
body, a female’s, blonde hair, yellow satin dress. The death didn’t
seem as gory as though a sword or gun shot, but she lay faced down,
her hand clenched, as though she was holding something in it.
Alicia approached slowly, a
voice going through her head, she knew the female, and it wasn’t
Victoria, but Marie LeCouer. She didn’t move it, she examined the
body, and Marie had died of a broken neck. Alicia was now crying more.
Depression came over her frozen face. She couldn’t take anymore, if
she found Victoria dead, she would also have killed herself, just to
be with her friends.
Alicia ran down the steps to
the eastern side of mansion, near the door Jean-Paul and Renee looked
alive with peace in their eyes. Alicia got angry and started accusing
them, “Father, and Mother, Why wouldn’t I be surprise to see you, and
you are the ones who are doing this!”
She barely tapped their
shoulders when they fell face down to the floor, a knife sticking
through each of their backs; like a bad horror film. and Alicia jumped
back to miss them from falling on her. The bodies lay on the ground,
she was deeply in sorrow and hurt. She was puzzled and confused, and
she didn’t know whether to kill herself or let the monsters outside
Alicia broke down, and knelt
to the floor, “Why? Why? Why?” The only words she could ask or say.
She was in total shock.
A voice came from the middle
step. The voice was of a young man, about thirteen, and with gorgeous
blue eyes. He was alive and stood on the steps. Alicia stood and
slowly walked toward him. His eyes melted her heart like butter and
her breath was totally taken away. She ran toward the handsome fellow
and started kissing him.
“What is your name?” She
“You do not know, Alicia,”
He bravely spoke, “I am Jean-Pierre.”
“No.” she stepped back in
haste. “I am truly sorry Jean-Pierre.”
“For what, my love?” He
asked, brushing his hand through her hair. “I am your husband.”
Alicia was stunned and
puzzled. She felt a great joy and happiness, and love for this man,
but Jean-Pierre loved Victoria, where was she? Why wasn’t she in the
“What about Victoria?”
Alicia asked, “Do you not love her still?”
“I have loved Victoria since
I was a child, but no one seems to know where she is, I could not
pretend to love someone who was not here, I had to go on with life.”
The kiss seemed magnificent
to her, she never once kissed a man that passionately. Except to her,
this had to be a great dream or her worst nightmare. Friends gone, but
a loved one standing before her, and where did Victoria go? She was
still was puzzled.
They started walking toward
the door. A man in white dragon armor stood there, beside him woman in
gold plated armor with a ghoulish look on her face. Mephisto’s voice
rang out throughout the mansion, “Ah, my dear, we have found you.”
The woman ordered, “Kill
Alicia turned quickly around
to see another woman, stabbing Jean-Pierre, her eyes wide, this had to
be a nightmare, “Now, My dear, you are next!”
“No!” She yelled running
down the steps to the doors. The demons were closely following behind
her, “Foolish girl, you are resisting your enemies, I will stop you
like I did your father. I will pursue you, plus, you have no way
outside the city, the walls are still here and you are trapped. Do not
resist your death, Alicia. It will have to come one day.”
“No!” Alicia started
speaking her prayer language. The demons couldn’t accept the noise.
She pushed them to the ground and rushed out the door of the mansion.
She ran with all her might, she was almost out of breath, and she
wouldn’t stop. She was determined to get out of city or back into the
castle, she heard Mephisto order behind her, “After her, my minions!”
“Great! Not more monsters!”
Alicia said, under her breath, “I have escaped these guys before, I
will escape them again.” she knew Jean-Pierre’s house was abandoned
and ran toward the house. On the side of the house she found a rope
and grappling hook, and continued back to the castle wall. The demon
approached her trying very hard to claw her. She found a bloody sword
lying on the ground next to some people, “This will do nicely, I will
have to fight the monsters, no way are they going to kill me.”
Alicia grabbed the rope and
quickly knotted the grappling hook to the rope. She found a quiet
place near the wall. I have to get up this rope, but fight the
monsters, as well. She held the sword and put the rope around her
shoulder; alright, Alicia you can do this.
She ran into the open-wide
area, took the rope and threw it onto the wall. The pressure was
enough and she knew it would make it over the wall. She had to have
survival tactics or die trying them.
The demon monster started
toward her at a fast pace, one monster missed her; another one tried,
and missed also. She was agile and too quick for these beasts.
“Mephisto will not give up,
and neither will I.” She yelled throwing the hook onto the castle
wall, and then strapped it around her body. She started pulling
herself up the rope, being hard for her, she was still determined. She
slipped a bit, when monster came for her, she jumped across the wall
and they crashed into it. The monster fell to the ground. After five
monsters destroyed the wall, the castle wall was easy to climb. She
didn’t give up, and continued climbing the wall. Her lithe body would
support anything, and the grappling hook was firm grasping the top.
Again, another Monster
started flying toward her. She quickly jumped and the monster’s head
shattered against the wall and it fell to the ground below. She was
close to the top of the wall, no way was she daring to open the gate,
she was going to have to repel down into courtyard of the castle, and
hopefully it wasn’t too late, and Queen Marie was not killed.
She was at the top of the
wall and exhausted from the climb. She wanted so much to await the
monsters and catch her breath; but she grabbed the rope up and
grappling hook. She moved over to inner part of the wall, latched the
hook on a firm location, she then threw the rope to the ground. She
started to climb down the rope and she grabbed the sword and started
repelling to the bottom of the wall. No monsters tried to kill her.
Soon she came to the courtyard ground, and the bushes were green, not
blue. She couldn’t understand what had just happened, was she in the
spiritual realm or what?
Alicia walked into the
courtyard, looked up, the guard said, “Welcome back, Mademoiselle, Did
you find your letter?”
The guard was alive, she ran
quickly into the throne room to confront Queen Marie of the mystery
before her. She looked at the tapestry of the lion and the lamb, it
was whole and not torn, and she looked up at the beautiful blue sky.
Alicia approached the guard
standing near the door, “Good day, Mademoiselle, the Queen is busy
today with her friend, Ciel-Remi.”
Alicia was shocked.
Ciel-Remi was still alive.
“Thank you, Monsieur.”
Alicia said grateful.
As she was ready to leave
the entrance hallway, Victoria approached her, “Alicia, What are you
doing here? Did we not have plans today?”
“Yes, Victoria, I have lost
“What letter?” Victoria
“It was a thank you letter
to your parents.”
“My father is away, I have
received the letter.” Victoria began, “Mama asked me to deliver you a
very polite ‘you are welcome.’”
Alicia was puzzled, but
happy; Victoria was here. Ciel-Remi and Corrine were alive; Victoria
and Alicia started toward the castle gate. Alicia knowing Victoria
being with her, the same horror couldn’t happen again.
The dream ended as peaceful
every time; Alicia was greatly blessed and woke up with a smile on her
face, what seemed to trouble Alicia as to why Jean-Pierre was her
husband and not Victoria’s. She did love Jean-Pierre, she liked him
greatly and the dream seemed to flow with years.
Alicia was puzzled, but not
confused. She was refreshed, and changed into some clothes and went on
with her day.
One day, I will know the
meaning of the dream, and when that day comes. I will be ready for
whatever comes my way.
Complete blackness surrounded the area, the darkness was
strange for Victoria, as she stood there looking through it. She
walked toward a light, which she couldn’t describe. The light was
mysterious and a long ways away from her.
Victoria continued to walk through the darkness toward
the light ahead. She was puzzled, but she continued walking, but the
darkness didn’t get any smaller. The light was smaller and she knew it
was still a distance to go to reach it. As she walked, she heard a
different noise, noise like the music of great praise to God. Other
noises were different things around the world.
Do not look back, Victoria, Keep moving toward the
“Yes lord.” She quietly said
under her breath.
Victoria was nervous as the sounds started getting more
intense. A voice came through, “Father! No!” A shot rang out, and body
dropped to the ground. She knew the story behind that, the voice was
Alicia’s and the body was that of King Henry.
She was able to withstand the darkness of that day. It
was hard on Queen Marie, and Prince Louie became bitter toward her
father because it.
Victoria walked toward the light, again something else
happened, the voice was recognizable, and “You cannot leave me,
Father! You hear me, you cannot!”
She wanted to look back, but couldn’t. She walked faster
toward the light. Victoria knew the voice was hers, and the death was
her father’s death, only came from the dream she had when she was a
Victoria heard again another event, “Mephisto, you have
brought shame upon France, because you have used a great man of God.”
The next voice said, while waiting for a response, a deep voice said,
“France, I will rule France, and the world!”
She started not to understand the events, the events
were in the future and she needed just go forward, the next event
started, The voice said, “Victoria, I have some bad news, please do
not get angry, but get out of France.”
“What is the news?” the next voice said.
“Your mother is dead, and they say you have killed her,
please don’t do anything, leave France immediately.” The first voice
Victoria was new to these events, she couldn’t explain,
she only recognized Alicia’s voice with her ears.
This began to enlarge as the events unfolded. Victoria
was starting to understand the events were of her future and had not
happened yet, what more and how much goes before she gets to the
light, and now the darkness started fall away from the place she
Another voice spoke, “My Queen, We request going back to
England, we have nothing here after our daughter…”
Victoria voice began to break, “Marie, no, not Marie.”
She knew it was Diana LeCoeur’s voice, for only England
was known to the LeCoeurs.
Victoria walked a few more steps toward the light; it
was brighter now, but more to come, the past was falling behind and
Victoria was greatly there.
Another set of voice started through the darkness, A
battle took place and sword were clashing through each other, one
voice said, “Samantha, No!” footstep ran over to the person, “Please
take care of my daughter.”
Victoria knew for sometime in future that Samantha would
die, and Alicia was by her side, she continued down the road to the
light. She was almost covering her face the light shone so brightly.
The next voice came from behind, “I have run my race
with gladness, I must leave this earth and rejoice with my father in
Heaven.” She heard cough and more coughing, and then silence. The
voice was an old woman; she was ready to leave earth. Victoria finally
reached the light, as it brightly shown in her face, God stood before
her. Well done, Victoria, even though death happened, you didn’t
look back and you are my servant, but this is only the beginning, not
the end. You have much more to experience and learn before you can
come join Me.
Victoria was sorely confused by the Lord’s statement.
She wanted to ask, but couldn’t, all she could do was walk into the
light, and she woke up.
Victoria was now thirteen years old, a young adult, and
loving God greatly. She had much to learn, and she was so confused.
“It was another dream.” Victoria began, “What did he
mean the beginning not the end? Maybe my father will know the
interpretation. I will ask after training, and before he leaves for on
the mission trip to England.”
She freshened up, got dressed into her beautiful pink
dress, as she left the room to join your family for the day ahead. She
quickly said a prayer to God, “Thank you, Lord for your loving
kindness and righteousness, help me understand the dream, in your
beautiful name, Amen.”
THE YEARS have come,
and they have gone, five years of training Victoria Lebejioux was
enough for Ciel-Remi. He taught her the Bible and she learned much.
Ciel-Remi is now teaching her to sword fight, with not real swords,
but with rough wooden sticks.
The morning sun arose, awakening him. He freshened up
and dressed in his clothes given by God, the same cloth he wore during
the time of his imprisonment by Jean-Paul Borjour.
Victoria was ten years old
when Corrine’s parents died, besides King’s Henry death, Ciel-Remi had
mourned their great loss. Queen Marie asked them to stay in the newly
remodeled LeChat Mansion. It would give better room for training
Victoria in combat, and a comfortable home.
Alicia decided to stay within the castle tower, while
they moved there. She loved living there and Ciel-Remi had no
Everyday Marie, Alicia and Victoria would spend time
with each other, while their families were away at work and they
Alicia became best friends with Corrine. They spent time
some days at the market and she helped cook their meals, they had
become like mother and daughter. Corrine also taught her daughter how
to cook and sew and all those things that make women great wives and
Ciel-Remi loved his family, they all got along, and they
were greatly loved by God. No way was anything going to come between
this family, yeah right.
Corrine was downstairs preparing the meal when Ciel-Remi
entered the room. He was still barely awake, rubbing his eyes. He
walked over to Corrine and kissed her on the lips, they still loved
each other after all these years. Ciel-Remi sat at the table, and
Victoria was outside catching the breeze, “Breakfast is ready dear.”
“Thank you, Mama, One moment.” Victoria’s voice rang out
in the doorway.
To Ciel-Remi it seemed like yesterday his daughter was
just child trying to understand what God’s plans were for her life.
Now he looked at a beautiful young woman, ready for an adventure,
except he was leaving them again.
Victoria came into the mansion laughing and sat down
across from Ciel-Remi. He spoke up, “Are you ready for today’s lesson,
“Yes, Papa.” Victoria nodded.
“That is very good.” He said
“I am going to miss you, Papa.” Victoria said.
“Yes, we are both going to miss you.” Corrine said,
putting down pancakes on his plate and hand on his shoulder.
Ciel-Remi laughed, “You two act like I am going away
today, I have another two days to get ready and I still have to train
“Yes Papa, I know.” Victoria acknowledged.
“Please eat, Vic, your father does not have all day to
train you. He still has his work and duties in the castle.”
“Yes, mama.” Victoria acknowledged again
They all sat there talking amongst themselves, and
eating the golden brown pancakes. After they were finished, they got
up and walked outside. Ciel-Remi held Corrine, as Victoria ran in the
yard, the breeze flowing through her hair.
“My angel is all grown up.” Ciel-Remi told Corrine, a
“Yes, dear.” Corrine said a tear ran down her cheek. “It
was not too long ago we fought the evil in our lives.”
“Why are you crying, my love?” He began, wiping away a
tear. “This missionary trip to England is more preparation for the
battle that lies ahead of us. God will still protect me from the
dangers in England.”
“I know, darling, I am just happy for you and Victoria.”
“Everything will work out fine.” He said.
“Yes, my love, it will.” Corrine began, “One day, I will
“---yes, Corrine, when God’s plan is to take me to
Heaven, you will know. I will have won this hard race I have been on.”
Ciel-Remi brushed his hand through her hair, “You are
still as beautiful as the day I met you, and you are treasure to me.”
“Yes,” she told him even though she was depressed a
little while they kissed each other, “I love you.”
“I love you too, my love.”
They held each other in their arms for awhile, before he
set out to teach his daughter the training lesson of the day.
Two wooden fencing sticks clashed with each other. The
sticks were thick and wouldn’t break like that of a small thin twig.
The ends were wrapped away with a cloth so that Victoria and her
father wouldn’t burn there hands or get splinters pressed into them.
The training was intense, but it needed to be done. She basically had
the skills to kill over five monsters, but an army would take much
more skill, and she learned it well.
Victoria pushed hard at Ciel-Remi’s stick. He was almost
out of breath. The stick was bearing with hers. Ciel-Remi barely
regained his composure and repositioned his steps, “Do you yield,
Papa?” She asked.
“Yes, Vic, Yes!” Ciel-Remi gasped.
Victoria reached out her hand, he grabbed a hold of
hers, and he slipped behind and put the stick up near her neck, so she
drove her elbow into his rib cage knocking him off balance. She moved
in defensive position and turned around. Ciel-Remi brought his stick
up and struck his daughter’s stick again, “Hey, you tricked me.”
“Yes, Vic, I did trick you. The enemy would have used
the same tactics. They are cunning, unpredictable and you will never
know what they will do next.” Ciel-Remi began. “You have to show great
defense for every trick, but do not trust your friends too well, they
can also double-cross you.”
“Thank you, Papa.”
“You are most welcome, my daughter.” Ciel-Remi said,
“Are you ready to go again, should we quit for today?”
Ciel-Remi stood almost out of breath, “That is all.” He
began, “You really know how to wear out your father.”
They laughed, as they walked back to the mansion.
Victoria spoke up, “Papa, I had another dream last night, may I
explain it to you?”
“Yes, Victoria.” Ciel-Remi answered, almost out of
breath. “You may.”
Victoria told her father the dream as they walked up to
the mansion. She went through every detail of it, as they finally
reached the doorway.
“The dream can be interpreted, but first let us go in
and sit down.”
“Yes, Papa.” Victoria said, as they opened the door.
As they opened the door to go into the mansion, Alicia
and Marie approached them. “May we come in too, I have something for
you.” Alicia asked politely.
“Yes.” Ciel-Remi said, “Feel
free to join us inside.”
“Thank you.” Alicia told him
as they began walking inside.
Once inside, Victoria
announced to Corrine that they were back, and had company to join
them, “Hello Alicia, Hello Marie.” Corrine polite greeted them.
Corrine sat next to
Ciel-Remi, Victoria, Marie and Alicia sat on the other side of the
room on a comfortable couch.
Alicia sat quietly holding
the letter. Marie twiddled her thumbs, as though she was nervous.
“What did you have to give
us?” Ciel-Remi asked Alicia.
“This letter, except, It can
wait until after you are finished explanations of your daughters
dream.” Alicia showed them the letters.
“Thank you, my friend.”
Victoria said, quietly awaiting the explanation.
“You are quite welcome.”
Alicia politely said, then waited with her.
Victoria repeated the dream
to all that sat in there in the room. When she had finished, they all
sat there in amazement of the dream, except Ciel-Remi didn’t have the
same reaction, he knew its meaning.
Therefore, Ciel-Remi began to interpret the dream, and
Victoria and the others listened intensively.
“All of you know Paul
suffered throughout his life, He did not regret his past or his
mission, but kept going even though his suffering with great
“Yes.” They agreed simultaneously.
“The interpretation of this dream is found in
Philippians 3:12-14; I don’t mean to say that I have already reached
perfection! But I keep working toward that day when I will finally be
all that Christ Jesus saved me for and wants me to be. No, dear
brothers and sisters, I am still not all I should be, but I am
focusing all my energies on this one thing: Forgetting the past and
looking forward to what lies ahead, I strain to reach the end of the
race and receive the prize for which God, through Christ Jesus, is
calling us up to heaven.” Ciel-Remi quoted, “Your dream, Victoria,
follows this verse. You will have events of pain and suffering in your
life. God wants you to focus your energy on his guidance in your life,
look ahead, and not behind you. Many friends and family will come and
go, but you must stay toward the Light which is Jesus, God’s only
“When trials and tribulations come my way, I must pray,
obey and keep looking forward to Heaven’s gates.” Victoria commented.
“Yes, Victoria, I have already been imprisoned. I am
broken for a friend’s death, except, I have had to fight a battle to
protect your mother. You have a long life ahead of you. Please, take
care, and do not give into the enemies’ tricks, and always look
forward to the reward in Heaven.” Ciel-Remi explained
“Thank you, Papa,” Victoria said.
After Ciel-Remi was finished with the dream, He turned
his gaze to Alicia, while she kept her focus on him. “Alright,
Alicia,” He began to ask, “What do you have to give us?”
In the last five years
Alicia had many changes in her young life. All of which were
according to the plan which God had for the people of France.
Alicia knew very well how things were in the castle
since the Lebejiouxs’ left for the mansion. She would stay there to
keep Ciel-Remi informed about Prince Louie’s anger and discouragement
in light of the circumstances of his father’s death. Since Princess
Anne would come and go to Spain many times during the last few years,
and Samantha would go with her parents back to Spain, Victoria, Marie
and Jean-Pierre was there to be Prince Louie’s friends. He had a deep
love for Samantha, not Princess Anne, and this truly kept them from
being the best of friends.
Prince Louie still blamed Ciel-Remi for the death of his
father. After he started to grow up, the troubled and bitter young man
could destroy Paris one day, except Alicia still served the royal
family, as did Ciel-Remi’s family.
The beautiful morning had Alicia taking in the fresh
breeze, her hair flowed perfectly with it and she enjoyed the day.
She stood on the tower ledge over looking the mansion in Paris. She
had a letter of appreciation in her hand, unlike her dream the winds
weren’t as strong to blow it out of her hands, and she would deliver
the letter to Corrine’s family today before they went shopping in the
Alicia walked down the steps
of the castle eastern tower. She stopped by the LeCoeurs, where she
knocked on the door.
Marie answered the door. While washing her hands from
the soap dish water, she asked, “Alicia what brings you here today?”
“I was heading to the mansion to bring Victoria’s family
letters of appreciation, for letting me stay here during the time they
moved into the mansion. I was wondering if you would like join me and
say ‘hello’ to Victoria.” Alicia explained.
“Yes, I would be glad to join you, would you please give
me one moment.” Marie said, as she went into the room to place the
towel down on table. She didn’t need to tell her parent she would be
away, since they weren’t home.
“Where is your family?” Alicia asked curiously
“They are away from Paris, getting ready for the trip to
England.” Marie answered
“Are they in danger? She asked, “The darkness must have
taken its toll on them already, you must be praying for their safety.”
“Yes, I pray much for their safety of my parents.” Marie
said, as they exited the house and began walking down the steps. “Even
though, Jean-Paul does not seem to be doing much to get Paris at this
“Yes, I know. My father has not stirred up trouble in
France since the time he shot the King.” Alicia told her, and then
asked. “And since you are not needed here, are you going with you
family to England?”
“Yes, Alicia.” Marie quietly said, “I will miss you.”
“I will miss you, as well.” Alicia said, they finally
reached the bottom of the steps, and began walking through the castle
courtyard until they reached the castle gate.
The guard saw them walking that way. Alicia motioned to
open the gate. “Good day, Mademoiselles, Where are you off to today?”
“The Lebejioux mansion.” Alicia replied. “We are going
to give a letter to Ciel-Remi.”
“Ok, Have a great time, do say ‘hello’ for me.” The
guard said with a positive attitude.
“Ciel-Remi will be along in a short while for the days
work, you can tell him at the given time.”
“Yes, thank you.” The guard acknowledged her.
The gate made of iron opened and they began walking down
the road toward the market place. They came to the sign that read:
Market: Ahead, Lebejioux Mansion: East, Norte Dame: West.
Alicia and Marie walked down the road a bit further when
Jean-Pierre bumped into Alicia, their eyes met. “Good day, ladies.”
Jean-Pierre said, the young man was more handsome every day. “Where
are you off to?”
“We are going to Lebejioux Mansion, Would you like to
come?” Marie asked,
“I can not, I have to go to work. I will be sure to
visit Victoria’s later today.” He said.
“Ok, then.” Alicia agreed, “You should be more careful
where you run.”
“Nah, I like bumping into you, Alicia.” He said jesting.
He began to run toward the blacksmith shop.
Alicia and Marie laughed. They continued down the road
until they reach the mansion. On a quiet hill, the newly remodeled
mansion looked the same as the one which was destroy in Chameceaux,
which still stood lay in Chameceaux in ruins. The Lechats had a
beautiful design and exquisite taste to the building, like a temple or
church. The newly remodeled mansion was just a beautiful as the old
At the gate to mansion, the guard watch them approach
and said, “Good day, Alicia and Marie, What may I do for you?”
“I came to see Ciel-Remi’s family and give them this
letter.” Alicia said with joy and smile.
“Yes, and I am just here to see Victoria.” Marie
“Alright, you may go in, and have a great day.”
“Yes, sir. You have great day, as well.” Alicia told him
as he opened the gates.
Alicia and Marie began to walk up the long path, to the
door. They approached it Alicia saw Victoria and Ciel-Remi coming
from the eastern hill side, they arrive about the time.
“May we come in?” she asked politely, “I have something
to give you.”
“Yes.” Ciel-Remi said, “You may join us.”
“Thank you.” Alicia said, stepping into the mansion.
The inside of the mansion was more beautiful and
gorgeous. The vase looked expensive, and there were three stairways.
One was on the left, the other one the right and a middle set of
stairs. Alicia remembered what her dream had and the mansion’s
Corrine came out from a large doorway by another part of
the house, when Victoria announced they were there. “Hello, Alicia,
Hello, Marie.” She said giving both of them a hug.
“Hello, Corrine.” Alicia replied back.
“Lady Lebejioux, you always make us feel so welcome.”
“Thank you.” Corrine said, as she joined them.
Ciel-Remi sat on a couch overlooking the three ladies;
he had his arms around Corrine.
“What do you have to give us?” He asked,
Alicia felt as though Victoria’s dream was important.
“This letter, except, It can wait until after you are
finished explanations of your daughters dream.” She showed them the
“Thank you, my friend.” Victoria said gratefully.
“You are quite welcome.” Alicia said politely.
Victoria explained her dream
to everyone there, sitting and waiting patiently. Ciel-Remi
interpreted the dream, and they all listened intently and responded
when it was time, he gave a verse from Philippians about Paul and the
past, Victoria commented thoroughly about the verse and then he
finished the explanation. He turned to Alicia, and asked, “Alright,
Alicia. What do you have to give us?”
Alicia graciously handed over the letter of
appreciation. Corrine skimmed through, and then handed it to
Ciel-Remi. He skimmed through the letter. Lastly, Victoria was next to
Corrine cried tears of joy, Victoria join along with her
mother. Ciel-Remi said, “Thank you for the letter, you are most
Victoria wiped the tear drops off her cheeks. Ciel-Remi
helped wiped Corrine’s as well, “How are you doing these days?”
“Beside the hustle and bustle of everyday castle life,
everything is beautiful; we are all blessed by something time and
“Amen.” said everyone simultaneously.
“Marie, my dear, what brings you here?” Ciel-Remi asked.
“Alicia invited me to come see Victoria. My parents are
out of town on business getting ready to depart to England. I am
honored to come with Alicia to see my friends.” Marie explained.
“We are honored to see you before you leave.” Corrine
“Have you been
praying for your parents’ safety while in a darkened France?” Victoria
“Yes, of course, they are in dangerous territory.” Marie
replied in haste.
“Do not worry much about the darkness or Jean-Paul.”
Ciel-Remi began to explain. “The Lord has confirmed no action from our
nemesis for a long while. And God is protecting even those who travel
outside Paris and are His children.”
“That is very good to know.” Alicia said, “I have to
find a way, and keep praying for my father’s salvation and I also
believe the battle cannot be won without the bible that is in the
caves of lust.”
“I agree with you, The Bible is the sword of spirit.”
“Yes, Ciel-Remi,” Alicia began. “This may not just be
physical battle, but spiritual one. The knowledge you have given your
daughter is enough to fight the word battles, and bring my father to
salvation. The main battle is against Mephisto and Chaos, and their
minions of the spiritual realm. What happened when you fought Charik
in the spiritual realm and won? The Bible became a glowing sword to
defeat him. The Bible was given for Charik’s battle, now it must be
given for the battle against Mephisto and Chaos.”
“I understand it is important, it being so close to
castle Borjour, no one would get back alive. They have fortified the
area, since our escape from the caves, and anyone daring to go there
would be killed instantly.” Ciel-Remi commented.
“Trust in the Lord, lean not on your own understanding,
in all your ways, acknowledge him.” Victoria said, under her breath.
“Yes, Victoria, we need to trust God, one of us must go
back for the Bible, except only in time will God reveal his plan to
that person of what to do to defeat the guardian of the caves of lust
and get the Great Bible back into our hands.”
“God has already revealed such things to me.” Ciel-Remi
“Who is it?” Marie asked, “We will be away from France,
I could not be it, nor could you.”
“Yes, Marie.” Alicia began to explain, “It could not be
either you or Ciel-Remi. God will reveal his plan to the one who will
go on the mission. They will have faith, hope and trust in God, and we
will see everything come to pass as it should be.”
“You are right.” Ciel-Remi said, “God will reveal that
person in His own time.
“Thank you, Ciel-Remi.” Marie said.
“I apologize; I must begin getting ready for work
today.” Ciel-Remi commented.
“It is alright.” Alicia said,
Ciel-Remi bent down and gave his wife a kiss. He walked
toward the stairs on the left side and as he followed them to the
balcony across from the bedroom, he looked down at Victoria and said,
“Do not ever fear what is to come.” Then he went into the room.
“Yes, Papa.” Victoria agreed.
Alicia had a lot of things on her mind, her father and
the nightmare. Corrine looked over at her. Corrine had keen eyes for
such problems, she politely asked, “Alicia, Is something bothering
you, my dear?”
“Yes, Corrine.” Alicia sadly and softly spoke, “I had
After Ciel-Remi had left to get ready for work, the
three women, Alicia, Marie and Victoria sat talking about the
nightmare and how it would affect France. Victoria was beginning to
understand a lot about the physical and spiritual realms. The bible
study helped greatly, but when Alicia mentioned the Great Bible as a
sword, an impression of the Holy Spirit filled within her.
Victoria looked at her father’s ring, it was the
Soulfire ring that was given her when Ciel-Remi left for Bourge and
was imprisoned for two years. Victoria felt peace like a dove upon
her. She knew it could only be her, because her father and Marie were
going be out of France at the time, and Alicia had already known by
looking at the Bible. Alicia would have gotten it back at that given
time. Victoria was deeply moved, her physical training now was much
more than the battle between the demons, it was something more. She
sat quietly mediating on God.
After a few minutes; Victoria spoke with great
excitement, “Mama, Alicia, Marie, God has revealed to me who will bare
the mission for Great Bible, I am the one who will be retrieving it
from the caverns of lusts.”
“What?” Corrine asked shocked.
“Yes, Mama,” Victoria started, “Papa and Marie will be
in England on the mission trip. Alicia would have brought it back with
her when she returned. I am the only one besides you who could
retrieve the Bible. This means one day soon, I will have to venture to
the cavern of lusts to retrieve the Bible.”
Victoria got excited. Even though she knew the deep
concern her mother had for her as she talked about going into a
dangerous situation. The expression showed the motherly love towards a
daughter and the protection of them from danger.
“God will be with her every step of the way.” Alicia
“Yes, I know.” Corrine said, still worried for the
safety of her only child.
“Please do not tell Papa. He has enough to worry about
at this present moment.”
“Your father already knows.” Corrine said.
Victoria remembered his comment toward her, and then she
said, “You are right, he already does know, for God has shown him.”
She kissed her mother on the cheek.
“Did you know Alicia, that it was Victoria?” Corrine
“Yes, my lady.” Alicia began to explain. “When I was in
Bourge helping Stephan deliver the letters. I went to look at the
Bible. The Lord would not allow me to take it. God’s ways are
different than ours, so I just left it alone and came home. After that
encounter with God, I could not go back to the caverns anymore,
except, to help Ciel-Remi’s party escape and get back here safety. Do
not worry, your daughter will be just fine, Victoria has been revealed
to be the one to get this Bible, and she has been promised by God to
free the demonic reign over France.”
“Thank you.” Victoria hugged her.
Ciel-Remi was ready and walked down the stairs. Victoria
gladly walked up to her father, placed a nice kiss on his cheek, and
Ciel-Remi was taken aback by the surprise, “You know, do you not?”
“Yes, Papa, I know.”
Alicia had tears running down her cheeks, and Ciel-Remi
asked, “What is the matter, Alicia?”
Victoria could not interpret Alicia’s dream, she knew
only her father would be the one to interpret the nightmare. Victoria
sat back down, as Alicia began to say, “Another nightmare, it is
always similar to the ones I had before rescuing you from Bourge.”
Alicia told Ciel-Remi the nightmare, while Corrine and
Marie comforted her, rubbing their hands over her back. Victoria
simply asked, “You were able to interpret my dream. Do you believe you
can interpret this one?”
“Yes, I have been given this gift from the Holy Spirit.”
Ciel-Remi began, “The nightmare is like this---“
“---May I?” A voice came from inside the mansion, deep
and very familiar to them.
Victoria recognized it; she had more excitement, since
beginning, and realizing her calling by God to retrieve the Bible.
A light glowed around the figure, which stood there.
“You are a son and daughters of the Most High Lord of All, You are
greatly blessed.” He said.
“Gabriel?” Victoria asked.
“Yes, Victoria.” The angel began. “I have a message from
God, for all of you who sit here this day.”
Victoria looked at everyone’s faces. Alicia never once
met the angel of Lord, just saw him, but Marie was confused. Corrine,
Ciel-Remi and she trusted him greatly.
“Victoria, you have grown into a beautiful young woman,
your father has taught you the essentials of warfare both physical and
spiritual, therefore, you have begun an adventure in your life. God’s
plans for you are great; do not be afraid, where you go. The Lord will
be there, to protect and to love you.”
“Ciel-Remi, The days of training are almost over, you
are favored by God and mankind, but you will also be under much
pressure and persecution. When I last left you, you did something for
the Lord. Do you remember what it was?”
“Yes.” Ciel-Remi answered.
“The tithe and offering you gave last time will be
given, to help your daughter, her friend Alicia and Corrine survive
the coming years ahead of them. Please take the tenth you planted in
the cup.” he said, as he held out a golden mug.
Ciel-Remi reached into the mug and took out five golden
“Thank you.” he said, putting one coin back into the
The angel turned to Marie next, “My daughter, you are
confused; I am Gabriel a servant of God and messenger of your Lord and
savior. Marie, your future depends on your choices and your will. You
have a mission to help Ciel-Remi while you are both away in England
and your mission in England is important. You will be his intercessor
and prayer partner when things begin to get hard.”
He looked into Alicia eyes, “Ah, the young woman has
grown up into an adult, with that adulthood come great
responsibilities. The nightmare is a vision with symbolization. You
will know everything in due time, when you are ready to meet the
Father in heaven. Alicia, do not be afraid, the Lord also has a great
plan for you, and you are called by God to be Victoria’s right hand
maiden, great friend, and her spiritual mentor until it is time for
her to be ready to go her own ways.”
“Even though, you all have a mission ahead. You all are
to help each other in tough times and the trials ahead, like when
Ciel-Remi was helping his friends, Jean, our beloved King Henry and
Richard during their imprisonment. God has given us all great love,
has righteously judged, to keep you from evil, and keep you
accountable to each other.”
The angel took a deep breath, and then continued; “I
have fulfilled my duties here, I must leave you again, but I will
return to you soon. God bless you all, keep each other in love and
always be careful through what you do. The days here are but a mist,
and God’s plans are for a short time, until we next time.”
As soon those he finished speaking, he disappeared.
Everyone looked at each other. “Let us all pray.” Ciel-Remi said, “To
give thanks for the provision and to great friends and family.”
They gathered in a circle and began to pray for the days
ahead, “Father, Lord, above us all, your name is greatly to be
praised, we share with you a great blessing, we ask for safe journeys
which lay before of us, we thank you for being our provider while we
are away from our loved ones. Thank you for your words and your only
begotten son, in your name, the name above all names, this we pray,
“Amen.” they said simultaneously.
Victoria held her friends and family close, because the
days ahead would be for hard training and getting ready before her
father was to leave, and she always held onto the scripture which
states, “if God is for us, then who can be against us.” She held
every word in her heart, because one day she would have to find peace
within God’s kingdom and defeat those who would stand in her way.”
TWO DAYS had passed
since the angel had visited them. Ciel-Remi held onto every word the
angel Gabriel gave him. Favored by the Lord, he was greatly loved by
Him, as well.
Queen Marie allowed Ciel-Remi the time off to help train
his daughter to fight for those days in Bourge. They trained hard, got
a bite and then trained again. After a bit of practice, they started
to use real swords in their fights, of course Corrine told them to be
careful with a real weapon. Victoria knew the danger and held back
with it. Ciel-Remi knew his daughter would not kill him, but they
practiced also with a stuffed dummy, and she was great in decapitating
the heads off them. When he knew she was ready to fight in real
battle, they stopped the training and went to bed. This went on day
after day after day until Ciel-Remi was convinced that she was ready
for the real and spiritual battle that she was to fight.
The early morning was beautiful to Ciel-Remi. Queen
Marie had asked to see him before leaving for England. He went to meet
the LeCoeurs in the castle, and then say his farewells to Alicia.
He knocked on the tower door and Alicia answered,
“Ciel-Remi.” Alicia was taken by surprise. “What brings you here?”
“I am leaving today, I am seeing Queen Marie, and
meeting Richard downstairs in an hour, I wanted to come by and tell
you ‘Farewell, and my God bless you’”
“Oh.” She said, hugging him. “God bless you too.”
“Is something the matter, my friend?” Ciel-Remi asked.
“No.” Alicia replied. “I am just going to miss you.”
“Thank you for your kind thoughts, it was kind of you,
but you know I will return. Is anything else brothering you?”
“Well, Yes.” Alicia told him. “The words from the angel
and the dream, what does Jean-Pierre have do with it?”
“What does Jean-Pierre represent in your dream?”
“My husband.” Alicia said. “He loves your daughter, I
have an odd feeling around him, but the dream makes me nervous,
sometimes I feel as though I am going to take him away from her.”
“Jean-Pierre does love my daughter, but have you asked
Victoria.” Ciel-Remi replied.
“About what?” Alicia commented.
“Does she love Jean-Pierre, as brother in Christ, or as
a loved one?” Ciel-Remi asked.
“Oh, no, I have not asked her.” Alicia comments very
“When I loved Corrine, I knew it was true love, because
both Corrine and I loved each other. Lust can deceive you and have
believe you are going to be together, until Jean-Pierre asks that
question, then Jean-Pierre is living in a childhood dream. So you are
not taking anyone away from Victoria, which has not been given to
you.” Ciel-Remi explained.
“Does that mean my love for Jean-Pierre could be lustful
“No, you have to take the steps God has required. God’s
will is above anyone else’s. Have you asked, Jean-Pierre, if he loves
you this way or just as plain friendship.”
“It could be true love or lust, depending on
“Alicia, the Lord will bring together those, who are
called to be together. Jean-Pierre is growing up, and he may still
have a crush on you. Not one, but many others have the same love, he
has for Victoria.” Ciel-Remi explained.
“So, what Angel Gabriel gave in the dream is fashioned
to go in time during my life, Jean-Pierre represents my husband, but
may not be my husband.”
“Alicia, what was the first event happening which is
represented in the dream? The letter floats away and you are in a
parallel place. You have seen into the Spiritual Realm, right?”
“Yes.” Alicia replied again.
“Pink sky, blue grass and much violence were in the
dream. One event has already happened; you have seen it come to pass.
” Ciel-Remi began.
“King Henry’s body, the bullet holes, and he died that
very same way.”
“Exactly!” Ciel-Remi began another explanation, “King
Henry was killed by a gun shot. The event has already happened, the
rest have not begun yet. As you can see, Alicia, you will have these
dreams, as they are from God. And they are going to help you face the
events when you see another death or violent act upon someone. The
dream is like Victoria’s almost, the light of the future, the past
will go away, this one, God is laying out those times of trial and
hurt, and God is giving you a way to survive through them.”
“When I had to terrible dream of Corrine’s death,
starting with Anne’s death, I was terrified until the dream went away,
and I woke up. The dream brought us to a dangerous situation which we
had to leave the city to survive and bring forth God’s message. I was
then called to be imprisoned for two years and then to train my
daughter. If I had not figured out the message of the dream, I would
have died there with many close friends. God gave me a message in the
dream, and a message can be a warning to a people. I obeyed Him and He
set us free from Mephisto’s plan to destroy Chameceaux.”
“God will bring dreams not to scare a person, but warn
them of coming events. He wants you to pray for or get out of the
situation. You can’t change God’s plans, but you learn how to survive
in the midst of them. Do you see where I am going with this? Do not be
afraid of the nightmares, be warned and take joy in God, and then when
those nightmares come to pass, you will be ready to face the future.
Dreams are visions or just a dream, depending on how they come through
in the end.”
“Thank you, Ciel-Remi.” Alicia hugged him again. “Should
not you be going to see the Queen? We can catch up when you return.”
“You are welcome, and you are right.” Ciel-Remi said,
“Take care, and God bless you through everything.”
“Thank you, you take care as well.” Alicia said
Ciel-Remi knew what lay ahead in Alicia’s life, and God
had big plans for her. He went down the steps and over to the guards.
They guarded the throne room entrance. A guard told him, “Ah, Lord
Ciel-Remi, Please, The Queen is awaiting your arrival.” A guard pulled
away allowed him access into the throne room.
Ciel-Remi looked at the tapestry of the lion and the
lamb. A vision appeared at him, it was horrifying, and the tapestry
began to split into two pieces. He came back to reality and they were
just as they were, not torn apart.
Inside the throne room was as magnificent as it had ever
been, the red carpet began to fade through time and the thrones were
dusty a bit.
Queen Marie slouched in the chair, as Ciel-Remi
approached from the other side. She recognized him, and then sat up
saying, “Ah, Lord Ciel-Remi, I have been awaiting you.”
“Yes, Marie.” Ciel-Remi
“How is your daughter’s training going so far? Is she
ready?” Queen Marie asked.
“She is ready to kill anything moving.” Ciel-Remi
“In defense, I hope.” Queen Marie replied.
“Yes. She is ready for offense and defense.”
“That is very good.” She asked, “Are you ready for this
“Yes, even though I hate to leave Victoria and Corrine
“They will be just fine. They have the Holy Spirit
within them keeping them from danger.” Queen Marie said.
“Yes, and I am thankful to
the Lord for such things.” Ciel-Remi said, and then he asked, “How is
Louie doing while Princess Anne and Samantha are in France?”
“Not well, I am afraid.” Queen Marie began, “He is
really bitter toward everyone. He wants to marry Samantha Lionheart,
not Princess Anne of Austria. He is not grateful for much of
anything, just those things he loves. He interrupts most of my
sessions with people of the kingdom and threatens to send me out of
Paris, when he is King.”
“Troubled child, he is bitter towards me for not
properly protecting his father.”
“Yes.” Queen Marie began, “Do not let those words keep
you from your job. You are a great guardian and messenger of God, and
you are favored by Him.”
“We please God, My Queen, not mankind.”
Ciel-Remi took Marie’s right hand, “Let us pray for
safety and guidance while I am away, and the guidance for both France
and England.” Ciel-Remi suggested.
They bowed their heads down, they began to pray,
The door of the throne room flew opened. Louie came
proudly in, he looked at Queen Marie and Ciel-Remi bowing their heads,
and he pulled their hands apart.
“What is the meaning of this Louie?” Queen Marie yelled.
“My father is not enough; you have to love this
murderer!” He said angrily.
“Louie! Do you not know of our friendship and we were
praying for safety of France while he is away?” Queen Marie asked
giving her son a look like only a mother can.
“Sorry, Mother, I believe that should be done in the
safety of our homes. If you are going to pray, I suggest you go to the
chapel.” Louie proclaimed pointing his finger toward the eastern door.
“Guards!” Queen Marie yelled.
“Yes, you’re Majesty!” One of guards acknowledged her.
“Please, take Louie out of here, we are busy.”
“Yes, My Queen.” The guard said, laying a hand on his
shoulder in order to get him to move.
“You are busy, ha, when I become king, I will have you
banished Mother for your lack of judgment with this kingdom!” He
yelled, even after being seized by the guards and carried out of the
The other guard approached the Queen, “We apologize for
his rude behavior, and we had tried to stop him from coming in here.”
“You are forgiven, and excused, please leave us now to
“Yes, my queen.” He bowed, “Thank you, my queen.”
She was stressed; Ciel-Remi could tell something was
wrong and asked, “Marie, you do not look so good, what is wrong?”
“I apologize, I have gone through this since his father
died. Every time, he accuses you about my husband’s death, he reminds
me about it.”
Ciel-Remi took her hand again, “You are a great friend,
Marie. Your husband’s death has been a tragedy for us all. He is only
acting out of anger, these threats only will become real when they
actually happen. Remember, if you are sent out of this kingdom, God
will watch and guide you through it all.”
“Thank you, my friend.” Queen Marie said. “You always
have brought the right amount of words to encourage me. I am really
going to miss you while you are away.”
“I am going to miss you, as well, Marie.” Ciel-Remi
said, and then asked a request. “Do you think it is possible that
while I am gone, Alicia can watch over you, she has some great words
of wisdom and she will guard you well, of that I am sure?”
“What about Victoria, she did a great job while you were
“Yes, Marie.” Ciel-Remi began. “One day soon, Victoria
will be going away on a dangerous mission to retrieve the Bible from
caverns of lust. Alicia would be here to give you those words of
encouragement. Victoria may assist Alicia once she returns. I have
faith in Victoria and this is to prove her heart for the battle
between our enemies.”
“Yes, my friend, Alicia has my permission to be my guard
while Victoria is away.”
“Thank you, my queen. Let us now pray for the safety of
France and England.” Ciel-Remi said, bowing his head again. “Father
God, Our lord and savior of all, we ask special favor on England and
on France. Please let give us guidance and safety while we are away on
this trip. Give everyone peace and a sense of direction. Lord, we ask
everything, we thank you for everything you have done, and are about
to do. We especially ask protection and safety over Victoria, the
quest will be dangerous and she has mastered many skills. Let your
mighty hand reach out to those who seek to harm her. In your mighty
name, the name above every name, Jesus, and our Father, Amen.”
They hugged each other
again, “Be careful, my brother, I will pray for you while you are
gone, God bless, and goodbye.”
“Yes, Marie, you take care of yourself. Do not be afraid
or let the stress of the day get you down, rest when you need rest.”
Ciel-Remi said leaving the throne room. He headed down the hall back
to the tower entrance, and up the steps to the LeCoeurs’ residence in
He knocked on the door, it opened and Richard stood
ready with his pack over his shoulder and asked, “Are ye ready to
venture forth, lad?”
“As ready as I can be.” Ciel-Remi jested. “We will have
to go back to the mansion, so we can say our farewells to everyone.”
“Then, lad, let us away. Diana and Marie have already
left. I stayed and waited for ye.” Richard said.
“Yes, my friend.” Ciel-Remi said, as they walked down
“How is ye daughter doin’?”
“Holding together, she is remarkable young woman.”
“That she is lad that she is.” Richard laughed.
Ciel-Remi joined, then commented, “I am going to enjoy
your presence for the next couple of years”
“Ye, as well, lad.”
The wind blew through Victoria’s blonde hair, as she and
Corrine sat outside the mansion awaiting the arrival of the LeCoeur
family to pray for the safety and guidance while the men they loved
were away on the mission trip.
“When did papa leave today?” Victoria asked.
“Early today, Queen Marie wanted to see him before he
left.” Corrine answered her.
“Do you believe Prince Louie will ever overcome his
anger and bitterness?”
“I do not know hun.” Corrine said, “He is really
demanding a lot with his father gone.”
“I hope he does not keep this anger or else as the King
of France, he will bring our city down to anger and bitterness and the
protection which God has placed over the city will fall.” Victoria
”You are right.” Corrine said. “Bitterness leads to much
trouble in our lives; we should always forgive those who bring us
hurt, and forget the events.”
“Yes, mama.” Victoria agreed. “Do you believe Alicia
will figure out her nightmares?”
“She has become a strong woman since you and Samantha
brought her to Christ, and God will always honor that. She will find
out what the dreams are about before she goes to Heaven.”
“Yes.” Victoria agreed again, “What happens when you do
not love some one who loves you?”
“What do you mean?” Corrine asked, confused by the
“Mama, I love Jean-Pierre has a brother in Christ and
God’s love, but Jean-Pierre still has romantic love for me, I do not
want to let him down.”
“Well, honey, have you prayed about this, love is more
than a feeling. God’s love is something we all work toward, and I
understand it is hard to let go of someone’s love, please talk to him
and let him know you do not love him in a lover’s way and as your
friend he is greatly loved.”
“Thank you, Mama.” Victoria said,
“You are welcome.” Corrine said.
At the sound of the gate opening, Victoria and Corrine
turned watched as Jean-Pierre came through it. He began to walk up to
the Victoria. “Hello, my lady.”
“Hello, Jean-Pierre.” Victoria replied, “What are you
“Ciel-Remi, Marie and her parents are going out of town
today, I was hoping to say bye to Lord Ciel-Remi before he leaves.”
“Jean-Pierre, Where are your parents?” Victoria asked.
“Working, I had the day off from work, so I decided to
“Ciel-Remi will be back shortly” Corrine said.
“May we go for a walk, Jean-Pierre?” Victoria asked.
“Yes, my lady.”
Victoria and Jean-Pierre walked around the mansion
grounds, “How are you doing?” Victoria asked.
“Working a lot,” Jean-Pierre said
“Are you providing for your family, as well?” Victoria
“Yes, my lady.” he said, “Did you have something you
wanted to talk about?”
“I have a question that has been irritating me.” She
“You may go ahead and ask it.”
“What happens if I were to tell you I am going to Bourge
to retrieve the Bible?”
“My lady, you know that would be a dangerous mission and
I will pray safety for you.”
“Yes, I know, it is the protector in you.” Victoria
said. “Do you remember when you gave me the flower when we were
“My lady, it was a compliment to you.”
“Do you love me?” Victoria directly asked.
“Yes, you know I do.” Jean-Pierre replied.
“What type of love is it?” Victoria asked again, still
wondering about him.
“It is brotherly love.” Jean-Pierre replied, “A love
between a brother and a sister.”
“You do not like me?” Victoria asked in relief.
“Listen, Victoria, once I had a great love for you, but
that was childhood love, as we have grown up, my love changed to
brotherly love.” Jean-Pierre explained.
“Thank you, my friend and brother.” She hugged him.
“Do you really believe I romantically loved you?” he
“Well, yes, Jean-Pierre.”
“Oh, please do not tell anyone.” Jean-Paul told her
“I will not tell a soul.” Victoria agreed.
“Does Alicia like me?” Jean-Pierre asked again.
“I do not know, why do you ask?” Victoria replied.
“Because, I have become very fond of her, I know I am
younger than she, and not old enough to court anyone, but I love
Victoria wanted to laugh, but held her tongue, because
Alicia’s dream viewed him as her husband before his death. She didn’t
know anything yet, except it could happen one day. She simply
reassured him, “God bless, my brother, if God’s plan is meant for you
to love Alicia, then God will give the direction when the time comes.”
“You will not tell anyone else what I have told you
about her will you?”
“My lips are sealed.” Victoria said smiling.
“We better get back; the LeCoeurs will arrive here
“You are right, Jean-Pierre.” Victoria said. “What age
would you be when you ask Alicia about her love for you?”
“I would be age fifteen or older, unless she asked me
about it before hand, if it is true love for her and she has same
feelings, I would not like to court her until later in my life, after
the war with Mephisto and Chaos.”
“You know, Jean-Pierre, my father was fifteen years old
when he married mama, Alicia will grow older as you do?”
“Yes, Victoria, I know everything, but after meeting
her, even though she was mean the first day, after she became a
Christian, I have loved her greatly. I am wondering if she will love
“Remember, my brother, God’s timing is everything, and
God will guide you through everything, if she is not the special loved
one, God will bring someone else.”
“Yes, my lady.” Jean-Pierre said as they approached
close to the doorway. Marie stood there with her mother, she ran up to
Victoria. Jean-Pierre gave them both a hug, “You are late.” He jested.
“You are the one to talk Jean-Pierre.” Marie jested
“Let us go to your parents. Victoria began, “Did you see
my father in the castle?”
“No” Marie said. “He will be along shortly.”
“Thank you, Marie.”
They hooked their arms together, “To best friends.”
Jean-Pierre said and they laughed as they went back into the mansion.
An hour after they left the castle, Ciel-Remi and
Richard arrived at the mansion gate. The guard let them in and they
walked up the long driveway as Victoria and her friends came up to
them walking arm in arm. They were laughing and having a great time.
“Is Diana here?” Ciel-Remi asked Victoria.
“Yes, papa.” Victoria answered. “She came here with
“She is with Victoria’s mother.” Marie smiled.
“Thank you, Marie.” Ciel-Remi said, and turn to greet
Jean-Pierre, “Hello, Monsieur Jean-Pierre.”
“Hello, Lord Ciel-Remi.” Jean-Pierre began to explain,
“My parents are working, since I did not work today, I decided to come
by and say ‘farewell’ to everyone.”
“Let us go inside and talk for a little while longer,
before we leave for northern France.” Ciel-Remi told them.
Ciel-Remi, family, and friends went into the mansion;
they took a seat and began talking amongst themselves. .
“Diana and I were talking
about the trip to England.” Corrine said, beginning to walk into the
kitchen. “May I offer you something to drink while we wait for the
time to pass?”
Ciel-Remi went over to Corrine and kissed her.
“I would like some water.” Diana said.
“I would like some apple juice.” Marie said.
“I will have what Marie is having.” Victoria said
“I would like some milk, Madam.” Jean-Pierre said
“I’ll have some water too, lass.” Richard said.
“Juice for me, dear.” Ciel-Remi said.
With everyone comfortably seated, Jean-Pierre commented,
“Now all we need is Alicia Borjour to liven things up.”
“Oh, Alicia has chores within the castle, she told me to
say ‘goodbye’ to everyone leaving this day.” Ciel-Remi explained.
Ciel-Remi looked at Jean-Pierre’s saddened face,
Victoria was not worried, and “You can see Alicia anytime.” He told
“Yes Sir,” Jean-Pierre said, wiping a tear from his
cheeks. “I do know I can see her. She is such a joy to be around.”
“Yes, she is a great joy to be around.” Victoria agreed
The drinks served were on a
silver platter. Corrine brought them out and sat them next to each
member of the party. She went back to kitchen to put the tray down
before joining the others in parlor.
Ciel-Remi held Corrine
tightly as they continued their conversation. Victoria spoke up again
asking, “Who is in charge of the Queen while you are away on this
“I have asked Alicia to guard the Queen while I am away.
You have an important mission ahead of you, and you need the focus on
it, not the Queen’s worries.” Ciel-Remi began to explain. “After all,
God’s plans are great to those who obey.”
“Yes, Papa,” Victoria agreed.
“Exactly, lass, if you have a wrong focus, ye would be
left off guard and the enemy would attack ye, it is better ye focus on
God’s plan and once finished, and then rejoice always. I dunno what
God’s got in store for us, but we take it a day at a time.”
“Right, father.” Marie said, “One day at a time, then we
will celebrate all God has done in England.”
“Have ye heard, King James is goin’ to put together the
Hebrew Bible, so we can all read God’s word, this is mostly why we are
goin, there, except lad, the war is not over, not by a long shot, and
we need to put our heads together to come up with a great plan to
defeat Mephisto’s army.” Richard exclaimed.
“That is the reason for getting the Great Bible back
from the caverns; Alicia told me it is in an alcove, in the forest of
lust, which is located in the back of the caverns. The forest can be
entered there, next to a den of lustful women.” Victoria explained to
“You have been doing research, my dear.” Corrine
commented. “Do you know why Alicia did not just bring back the Bible
“Mama, she already explained it.” Victoria began.
“Alicia was told not to bring it back, because only Renee or Chaos
knew about Alicia’s salvation at that time. To bring back the Bible
would have blown the escape plan for Papa. The Lord also told Alicia
about the person who would go retrieve it.”
“What are you going to do to get into the cave?”
Jean-Pierre curiously asked.
“Sneak inside; the guards will not recognize me at all.”
Victoria merely answered.
“Lass, what are ye going to wear?”
“I will wear a mask to hide my face” Victoria said,
“With armor that is fit to a female’s body.”
Ciel-Remi knew about the armor, while he prepared her
for battle. He took a piece of old English armor and shaped it to fit
a female’s body. The breastplate was short and not bulging like a
man’s. The belt was perfectly made to fit her waist. The should (a
piece of armor fitting the arms and legs) was arms length from elbow
to hand, the leggings fit from knees to foot, and the rest of fabric
come from a black tight dress. Victoria loved it, Ciel-Remi remembered
to save some of the fabric to help her with a mask, but he thought she
didn’t really need it.
“Do you think you will be able to sneak into the cavern
undetected?” Jean-Pierre asked a bit excited.
“Yes, I will able to, without the guards finding out, we
will have to see when that time comes. Remember what Marie’s father
told us, a day at a time.” Victoria answered.
“Wait a minute, lass.” Richard began asking, “Do people
have armor able to be worn by females? Normally they are worn only by
“Yes,” Ciel-Remi began, “They are worn by males, because
females do not go to battle, but the Lord has shown me a way to make
regular armor into one that would fit the female body well. I have a
job to do before we fight the enemy.”
“Is it preparation for battle?” Diana asked,
“Exactly.” Ciel-Remi said.
“Before you leave for your mission to Bourge, I have
something I would like to give you, Victoria.” Jean-Pierre told her.
“That is very thoughtful.” Victoria said, “I will come
by your parent’s house, later tonight after Papa leaves.”
Ciel-Remi became restless, it showed when he stood up
and began to pace around the room.
“Where are the servants? Did not your parents have
servants to tend to this beautiful mansion? You surely cannot get
things done yourself.” Diana asked curiously.
“Since my husband is going out of town. I have given
them some time off, and they will be back later in the week.”
After awhile of pacing around, back and forth, up the
stairs to the balcony and back downstairs again near Corrine, she had
to ask, “My love, what is wrong?”
“I am just restless, my love.” Ciel-Remi answered.
“Are ye packed?” Richard asked.
“Thank you, my lady for lending us your carriage for the
ride to northern France.” Diana smiled.
“You are most very welcome.” Corrine politely smiled
back as she stood up, taking the glass from everyone, and she put them
on the tray to carry them back to the kitchen. Corrine asked through
kitchen door. “Victoria! Do you want to ride along with your father
“Yes, mama!” Victoria answered.
“Do you, Jean-Pierre?” Ciel-Remi asked; buttoning up an
open button on his shirt.
“No, my lord.” he began heading toward the door, “I told
my parents I would be back in an hour to help them with the
Victoria stood and followed him to the doorway.
“Thank you for stopping by, we will see you again when
we return from this very important mission.” Ciel-Remi said, “God is
watching over us always.”
“Yes, Lord Ciel-Remi, goodbye, have a very great trip in
England.” He waved his hand as he went outside the door.
“Sporting young lad, he is.” Richard said.
“Yes, Richard, he is a great friend of ours.” Victoria
commented as she closed the door, and then turned toward her mother
asked. “Mama, when do we leave?”
“We leave soon, dear.” Corrine said,
“Do you need any help?” Victoria offered.
“No, I am alright.”
“Okay, Mama.” Victoria said.
Ciel-Remi had finishing buttoning the sleeve buttons. He
was grateful for clothes that didn’t wear out in the first year of
having them. He went into his bedroom, and grabbed the brown sack bag
from off the floor. He grabbed another black pouch which was lying on
the dresser next to the bed. Some parchments stuck out from the
dresser drawer. He picked them up, shoved them into the bag, and then
sealed it. They have to have some ink and pens in England.
He had everything needed for the trip. He packed
everything that fit inside the bag and in the black pouch. Ciel-Remi
carefully took off his wedding band and placed it on the dresser next
to the bed, and then stared at it for a brief moment.
Ciel-Remi bent down on his knees, and when he felt
comfortable, he began to pray. “Father God, My Lord and Savior, please
bring me to England safely so I may help those there and be a real
blessing. We have much more to prepare for before this mission to
defeat the enemy. For we wrestle not against flesh and blood, so we
know that the demon possession is keeping Jean-Paul from becoming your
servant, and his heart is yours, oh Lord. God bless everyone while I
am away. Give Victoria safety and protection while she goes to Bourge
once more. Thank you for everything you have done, and will do. Thank
you, oh Lord, for you son Jesus Christ, to you be the glory and honor
forever more, in your name, Amen.”
Ciel-Remi grabbed the ring from the dresser and put it
back on, kept on praying, “Oh Lord, Thank you for my wife and
daughter. If I were to leave them, give them a good life well lived.”
Ciel-Remi, and LeCoeurs were ready to leave. They
gathered into the black carriage that Corrine’s parents left them. The
driver was also off. Victoria and Corrine helped drive the carriage,
while everyone else sat in back. The trip to northern France was bumpy
and fearful; no one knew if it was night time or day time, and Corrine
spoke, “So, This is the darkness you talked about?”
“Yes” Ciel-Remi replied from the back.
“Papa, this spell is strange, why such darkness?”
“The enemy is a demon of darkness, his greatest trick to
bring darkness instead of light to the world. Jesus is light of the
world, so the only way to defeat him is through the light, but you
have learned much about it already. Just be careful around the cavern
in the dark it’s hard to see those guards.”
“I have that covered through the plan.” Victoria told
Once they came to docks in northern France, the ship was
already waiting for passengers to board it. People would come and go
with big boxes, and the work load was intense. Ciel-Remi stood there
watching the ship, and Corrine came up behind him to put her arms
around him. “You will be alright, keep your chin up and do the best
you know how to do.”
Ciel-Remi turned around to face Corrine, he kissed her
saying, “God will be with all of you, goodbye, my love, goodbye, my
Victoria ran into his arms, “I will miss you, papa.”
“I will miss you too.” Ciel-Remi said, “Take care of
your mother while I am gone also, and remember to keep your eyes on
God for your mission ahead. I know you will get the Bible back for
“Yes papa.” Victoria walked up to Marie, tears ran down
her cheeks, she hugged her then asked, “Will you take good care of my
father while you are away?”
“Yes.” Marie replied back,
she took a finger and wiped a tear from Victoria’s cheek, “He will
come home to you. Do not worry about him; keep your focus on your own
Ciel-Remi grabbed his
belongs out of the carriage, Please, Lord, protect and keep safe my
daughter while I am away. Help her to understand what I am doing is
for you and your kingdom. Thank you, my Lord.
He thought much as he looked
at the ship, and said softly. “Here we go, I hope we are ready for
what lies ahead?”
“We are ready, lad.” Richard said, Marie and Diana agreed. As they
boarded the ship, Victoria and Corrine just waved as he journeyed off
to his new calling. He knew he would see them again and he would long
for the day when he would return home.
THE BEAUTIFUL morning
caught Alicia off guard, she again dreamed the same dream, she kept
having about the letter, and the other realm. Even Jean-Pierre, she
had hoped that she wasn’t mistaken about Victoria’s love for him. She
knew she needed to talk with Victoria and Jean-Pierre about their
feelings. She would wait to see if Jean-Pierre did in fact love her.
Maybe that is why he loves to bump into me. His handsome smile
will also delight my days ahead.
Was she feeling true love or
just another feeling inside? She would think about her relationship
with the opposite sex, but ever since she came to Christ Jesus, she
didn’t have to worry about love. She shared every waking hour with
God, praying, sometimes fasting for hours, until she knew God’s plans
for the days ahead. She didn’t worry about where to go and what to do.
She would focus her energy on God’s love and share it sometimes in the
marketplace. She loved God, and she knew that God always loves his
When Ciel-Remi asked her to
take his place in the throne room, she was overjoyed and honored. She
knew the work would be hard, but it was a delight to her. She wouldn’t
have to feel so insecure about her father or Jean-Pierre, even though
she would like to know what is happening. Are her prayers about her
father affecting his spirit? She didn’t know, she would pray, Maybe
Victoria will find out more about my father while in Bourge. She
thought and wondered. She also knew to keep praying for Victoria’s
safety while in Bourge, or the darkness that would effect her while
she was there. Since Jean-Paul posted two guards outside, getting into
the cavern would prove difficult, but not impossible.
have to kill to get in the caves.
Alicia knew Jean-Paul’s army
would lose by God’s help, and that was the reason for such violence
against King Henry. She wanted to go back to Bourge and give Mephisto
another peace of her mind. Such acts would get her killed. The day
would come when she would have to fight to get her father back from
the demon’s grasp. Hold on, Father, Please hold on.
Alicia was dressed in a
red-maroon dress. She brushed her hand through her hair smoothly.
After she was finished, she quietly went out the door, and the down
the steps. Since no one was at LCoeurs residence, she didn’t have to
worry about awakening them. She came to other hallway from the
eastern towers. The armored dummies lined the hallway. She went to
the hall with the lion and lamb tapestries; they were beautiful and
always reminded her about God’s love and His protection over Paris.
Suddenly without warning,
the lion’s tapestry was being torn in two. A tear no one could
remember. She was amazed as suddenly she came back to her senses, and
it was repaired. She had only had a vision, a disturbing one at that.
Alicia continued down the
main hall to the entrance of the throne room. Two guards stood at
their post on the outside. They were always there for the Queen’s
sake. One guard saw her and spoke, “Good morning, Alicia, the Queen is
“Thank you, Monsieur.”
“You are welcome.” The
second guard said, and pulled back his spear, and again stood firmly
there at the door post. He opened the door to the throne room, and
Today the throne room was
busy, people were crowded around. The hustle and bustle had Alicia
trying to squeeze through the crowd, “Pardon me.” She said going
through a couple of people. Queen Marie was busy with giving out
things to the people, food, coins, and other needs for her people.
Alicia squeezed through another set of people, “Pardon me, I must get
to the Queen of France.”
They yelled at the Queen,
“Give me, food!” “Give me, money!” “You are the great Queen of
France!” The comments went around the throne room, but Alicia knew
about the other set people in crowd who yelled, “You the worst Queen
ever!” “You do not feed us!” “I am going to kill you, Queen Marie!”
Then there was Prince Louie who was angry about everything. Alicia was
close to front of the crowd when Prince Louie came through the doors
and slammed them open yelling, “Mother! What are these people doing
here? What are you doing giving our food and money away to these
With a wave of Queen Marie’s
hand, the guard came and grabbed the prince by the shoulder; but he
threw them back, and threatened. “Mother, One day, these people will
not be given food, they will have to work! One day, I will rule this
great nation, the people will bow to me, and then you will be banished
and your God with you!” Prince Louie left the throne room as quickly
as he had come in.
“Do you ever get tired of
his threats?” Alicia asked approaching the Queen.
Queen Marie, arms held out
said, “Ah, Alicia, Welcome.”
Alicia bowed, “My Queen, I
am here by request to serve you.”
“First---” Marie paused.
Alicia felt that the
pressure she felt was overwhelming, here it is, and I am going to
have to clean something in the castle, or be the kitchen help.
Queen Marie finished her
sentence, ---please, give your friend a hug.”
The tension Alicia had felt
melted away. She walked up to Queen Marie and gave her a hug. “Thank
you, My Queen.”
“Troubled young man, my son
has become. Those threats do not bother me.” Queen began to explain,
“His mate is going to be either neglected or constantly abused, if he
keeps this pressure up on his mother.”
“Yes, My Queen.”
Two fierce guards lined the
front of the throne room. They stood there in case there was threat on
Queen Marie’s life.
“People of France!” Queen
Marie began, “Please return and come back tomorrow, and I will have
much more food and coins for you then!”
They started to leave
through the doorway, “Guards, once they leave, may I see you two in
here, alone” Queen Marie told the two guards outside the doorway.
People started to be excited
or yell out in disgust, and complain. Once everyone had left, and the
room was empty, the guards came back into the throne room and stood
there waiting for their queen to give audience. The queen was polite
to those who even weren’t polite in return. The queen was rich, even
though she was kind enough to give it away, she knew the more she gave
away for more she would receive in return.
The guards closed the door
and came closer, “Lord Ciel-Remi has asked Alicia to stand in for him
while he is gone. She will arrive for duties everyday, please let her
in.” Queen Marie told them.”
“Yes, Your Majesty.” They
“Alright, we need to get
down to business.” Queen started to lay out a plan on the table, “Your
father has not been a threat for awhile; we have no cause of concern
while he is gone. I am asking you do something for me.”
“Yes, My Queen.” Alicia
“These guards are brave and
strong. We believe that while Jean-Paul was working for me in Paris,
he visited a witch in an underground lair, under this very castle. We
still have no clue how he got there. The only place I can send you is
through the catacombs which lay under the city. They probably link the
sewer system to the place where the witch could live and breathe.”
“Please, follow the
catacombs through to the sewers to find this place where the witch
would have lived or is living, if she is still alive. We need answers
concerning Mephisto, demon of darkness. If she is dead then we need
proof of something down there, this is going to be a dangerous
mission. Are you ready for this challenge?”
“Yes, My Queen.” Alicia
acknowledge, and then asked, “Except, who will guard you while I am
“One guard will be posted by
the back doorway to the side hall, and the other will watch the
entrance of throne room.” Queen Marie told her, and then turned to the
guard, “Do not let anyone in. Use force if you have to.”
“Yes, Your Majesty,” One
guard smiled and walked to the other door. “Your Majesty, What do we
do to stop Prince Louie from coming in and threatening you.”
“Ah, yes, my troublesome
son, well, he has the right to come into the throne room but only if
he can control his temper. You will have to restrain him while I
visiting with the people though.”
“Yes, Your Majesty.” The
guard returned back to his post.
“Do you know what to do,
Alicia?” Queen Marie explained. “There is entrance in one of tombstone
in the graveyard in the city. Please, be careful. The market should
sell some sort of torch and flint to help you light your way. I will
you send you with this note, please give it to them. It is an order by
the queen. Thank you for your help. I knew I could count on you,
Alicia.” Queen Marie handed Alicia a piece of parchment.
Alicia reached and took the
parchment, she and two guards left through the doors, and one of the
guards said, “Be brave, good luck, Mademoiselle.”
“Yes.” Alicia agreed. .
They walked through
entrance, to the courtyard and through to castles iron gates, the
guards on the castle wall yelled at her, “Good day, Mademoiselle.”
“Good day, Monsieur.” Alicia
yelled back up to them.
“The queen has already given
us instructions, be brave and good luck with your quest. The catacombs
are a dangerous place to explore.”
“Yes, God is with us.”
Alicia yelled as the Iron Gates opened slowly letting them leave
through them to head for their destinations, the catacombs. She knew
the danger and protection of the Lord. She would get to the witch
lair. Whether, she would find the proof, it would have to be decided
when she got there, for now she stayed content. She went to the
Marketplace of France. She gave them the note, and they got items in
return, a torch, a flint and kerosene bottles for easy lighting.
They headed to the graveyard
and opened the gate.
The long pathway led to a
grave with catholic cross on the tombstone. The guards were restless
and pacing about while Alicia looked for an opened crack in a
tombstone, now where did the Queen say it was?
She grabbed a sword from one
of the guards. He flinched and grabbed her hand. “Do not worry, you
will get it back.” She assured him. He let go of her hand as she took
the sword into both hands, and then dug it deep into the ground. The
cross tombstone had a leaver and the sword hit it, and it slid open,
opening up an underground stairway that led into complete darkness.
Alicia gave back to sword
saying, “Thank you.” She took out three unlit torches, and handed two
of them to the other guard, “Be careful.”
“Yes, my lady.” he said.
Alicia poured a few drops of
kerosene on her torch, then she hit the flint on a tombstone and it
lit a great fire. She lit her torch. “Thank you, Lord for your fire,
but I believe a candle would have been easier.” She prayed as she
began descending the stairs in the catacombs.
Suddenly a big blast of wind
came from eastern side of the dark tunnel, Guess a candle would not
lasted long in this wind. The fire blew her direction, except it
didn’t burn out her torch, and then she and the guards continued
through a long tunnel through a room that housed many skeletons.
‘Snap’ ‘Crackle’ went the
bones as she and the guards stepped over them. They did frighten her a
bit, but she was strong in faith and felt like she had nothing to
fear. Alicia stepped again right into a rib cage. She caught her foot
on one of the ribcages of one of the skeletons and she tumbled to the
ground. The guards rushed to see if she was alright, “My lady, are
you alright, did you injure yourself?”
“No, I am fine, just few
bruises and perhaps a scrape or two; nothing I cannot handle.” She
said. “Let us keep going, shortly we should reach an opening into a
water area, and pass by these bones.”
The torch had landed on the
ground. One of her guards reached down, picked it up and handed it
back to her. Alicia reopened the bottle of kerosene, and then lit her
torch again. When she looked ahead, a skull was centered on a stake,
looked as though it was looking directly at her and almost frightened
her. She almost screamed in terror but she remained calm. She began
walking carefully down another set of tunnels. She felt a bit
saddened, “Poor Souls; No one would have survived.” She said quietly,
she didn’t know how old they were, and continued down the tunnel.
Being more careful not to step into another rib cage, she could be
seriously hurt the next time around.
Alicia arrived at another
location in the tunnels. The room was full of cobwebs. She stepped
down into a puddle of gross sewerage water, and the moss covered her
boots. The dress would be wet and muddy soon. She began to wish she
would have put on a battle uniform before coming down here. Even
though, she knew how she would look strange in a male’s armor. She
only kept going and began to wade through the water as it got deeper.
It was now waist high. It is time for a new set of clothes or a
good deep swim in the rivers around Paris.
In those days, the people
didn’t bathe. They dipped in river outside the castle. They would make
sure no one was watching before doing so, or else a good bath sometime
in a mansion in a private room. Many were shy about their bodies and
wished to not be seen by many people. Alicia would risk everything now
to be seen with these men, except they had no clue what she was doing.
They followed close to her and helped her through the waterfalls of
the castle. Even though she was wet, muddy and she knew that she
didn’t have a care in the world.
Soon, Alicia and the guards
turned the corner leading down a straight embankment. She thought she
heard a voice from somewhere in catacombs. “Do you hear something, my
lady?” One of the guards asked.
“Not a thing, Let us keep
going.” Alicia said.
The breast high water
covered every area on her body from the shoulders down to her feet,
and only her head peaked through. Another lit light was glowing ahead
of them. She looked back at the guards. “Did you see that?”
“Yes, Mademoiselle.” The
guard said quietly, “Is someone else down here.”
“I do not know.” Alicia told
them still keep wading through the water. The slimy moss was pushing
away, yet she stuck to her hands while she was wading through it. The
water didn’t get any higher, and they had to keep going through it.
The brick stone would suggest they had now entered the sewers
underneath the castle.
“Was not there an easier way
to go?” One guard said, nervous and afraid.
“Fear not.” Alicia said.
“Yes, my lady.” He told her.
They came to yet another
tunnel; dark as before, they saw a cement walkway. She pushed with all
her might out of the sewage water and as she did her dress began to
drip water from it. The moss hung on her was beautiful dress. She
carefully took the slimy gross moss off of it. The wet dress was now
destroyed and never could be worn again. She didn’t appreciate the
Queen not telling her to get into something that would be easier to
navigate through the water. She took time to dry off before continuing
down tunnel. She was in complete darkness, except she thought about
how the guards who which protecting her might have lustful thoughts.
Since the guards didn’t pay
attention, and they looked as if they feared the road ahead, and the
other light dimly glowing, Alicia didn’t have any worries. They
continued walking. She didn’t know where the other light came from.
She was curious and followed close behind it. Something inside her
seemed to reassure her. They stayed quiet and kept their eyes focused
ahead of them.
Alicia followed as close as
she felt was comfortable, keeping some distance between her and the
other light. It moved every few feet as they moved toward it. She
didn’t know how to look at this light, because it was a very
Alicia could see the water line ahead as they stayed
close behind her, the light which was ahead of them suddenly stopped.
It turned down a small alcove. She looked back at the guards and
commented, “We are following the light, and I believe it is leading us
“Yes.” They said simultaneously.
As they searched for a new
location, the light began toward set of long stairs. The light
remained there and only let Alicia stay two feet back behind and then
it would move, when she did.
Alicia followed close behind it down the steps. With
great surprise, the torch in her hand didn’t burn out, but stayed lit,
even through a big gush of wind. She knew God was protecting them, and
she didn’t have to fear what she found.
“This could be a trap, my lady.” One of her guards said
“It is no trap, God is guiding us.”
“Yes, My lady.” The other guard said, and he also seemed
just as nervous.
Down the set of steps, they came to another alcove. It
led back to the sewers. The light didn’t head that way, but headed in
an opposite direction. Alicia watched her step.
The light wasn’t a normal
orange colored fire, it was colored blue, and the flame was surrounded
by some kind of shield. It wouldn’t let her touch it or get too close.
“What do you think the light is?” A guard asked.
“I do not know.” Alicia replied. “I am only following
They shrugged their shoulders and kept following it.
Alicia turned right at the next intersection. She walked down the long
dirty hallway, the light stopped a few feet before her. It glowed
bright throughout the hall they stood in. An open room was on the
right side wall. “Please, wait out here. I will be a short while.”
“Yes, my ladyship.” One of her guard’s agreed.
Alicia went into the room, there was broken glass
everywhere, a piece of wood stuck out from the floor,
in here? Okay time to find something about Mephisto, or something help
with the battle.
She carefully started moving
things around, so she wouldn’t get any splinters from the wood on the
broken selves, and so the broken glass would not cut her tender skin.
She carefully dug through piles of things to find something anything
about Mephisto, except she couldn’t find anything in the mess. She dug
deeper, and soon under covered another board, a skull completely
caught her off guard and frightened her. She found a rib and shoulder
bones, but no leg bones there. Her torch went out and she was in
complete darkness, “Great!” Alicia said frustrated as she didn’t dare
put her hand down on the ground, it could be cut by the glass but she
didn’t keep her balance and tripped on something. A great pain shot
through her body, “Now you have done it, you cannot see anything, you
have badly injured yourself, and why do you not yell for those guards,
they must still have their torches lit.”
Alicia moved a little bit to the left, to try to figure
out where the cut was, except she felt a sticky substance on the
ground next to her, “I must have been injured badly.”
About that time the guards came into the room to see
what had happened to Alicia. Their lights were enough to see that she
had landed on a board from one of the shelves, a gash was bleeding.
The guard put the torch where her hand landed. “My lady, you will
never believe what you have found.” He said in a firm voice.
Alicia looked down where her hand was, the blood wasn’t
her own, but a maroon blood that seemed new, they found a bone laying
there, the bones of a leg. She was puzzled, “This is new, yet this
bone looks over twelve-five years old. How can this be?”
“My ladyship, I believe you found the answer to puzzle
about your father.” The guard saw an old gothic page lying on the
ground. He brushed away debris for easy access to the words.
“The page was preserved by God until I found it. These
words speak about the salvation of God as the only way to defeat
Mephisto’s hold on my father. My father must be saved to be loosened
from his grip.” Alicia said excited, “Do we have anything with which
to write this down?”
“Yes.” He took a parchment and pen from his knapsack,
and handed them to her. “Here you go, mademoiselle.”
“Thank you, monsieur.” She said, began to write the
words from the inscription on the page. After she was finished, she
looked down, to her amazement, the blood evaporated in thin air and
the parchment turned into dust.
“My lady, please come look at this.” The other guard
said, after digging through more debris. He found a leather book, very
old pages, but still in tack. He blew the dust off the cover. Alicia,
still in pain, and needed a few minutes to stand. A pain shot through
her body, the guard helping her to stand upright. She had cut her
ankle, legs and arm very badly, she couldn’t see anymore cuts from the
glass, and she wobbled as she walked over to the other guard that held
She approached him quietly,
saw the book, and recognized the words that were printed there
proclaiming. “It is a witch’s spell book.”
He turned it to a particular page, as though being
directed to do so. “Here is the information we have been searching
for, my lady. It is about the demon of darkness, it has information
about our demon.” he proclaimed.
She skimmed through the page. She wanted to know how the
demon was awakened in her father. Alicia searched for the clues, a
page was torn out. “Yes, the page we found ground.” she skimmed
through and read, “A demon eye, also known as the lover’s tear, the
demon eye was created from an angel’s tear drop, after Mephisto killed
the angel in what would to be called the temple of Aphrodite during
the time of the Greek rule. During the Babylonian rule it was referred
to as the Temple. The Demon of Darkness possessed the tear drop and it
became an eye from a demon. Depending on a person’s heart, it could be
a demon’s eye for evil. The purest heart will have a lover’s tear. The
angel guards the tear some where in world.” Alicia was amazed,
would my Father want with the demon eye? Or does Mephisto want it back
to rule France?
Alicia knew in her heart she
needed to skim deeper, she came to another phrase, “Since the time at
the Temple, Mephisto has longed to be free of the Spiritual Realm
called the Abyss, and this place will emerge through spells from
pagans or a portal in the temple. No matter how this happens,
Mephisto’s great goal is to destroy mankind and rule the world. He
longs to bring the possession of the demon eye for great destruction
on the earth to merge both realms together and bring his army of
darkness to the physical realm. The evil act will be forfeited by…”
She came to the end of the page and next one was the torn one. “We
need to take to this book to Victoria and Queen Marie. We should let
Ciel-Remi see it when he comes back as well. For now we need to get
back to the castle safely. I am losing air, I believe I am injured
more than I---” Her eyes shut and she took a deep breathe, and then
Victoria hadn’t been to see Jean-Pierre yet. She felt a
move in the Holy Spirit to visit Alicia in the castle. She knew Alicia
would be guarding the Queen, and she would have to see her, to talk
with her. She left the mansion, explaining the plan to her mother.
She followed the path to the marketplace. People would start calling
her cruel names, like ‘little rich girl.’
She didn’t understand why they called her rich. She
lived in the mansion due to Corrine’s parents being wealthy. Her
father worked, gave to the Lord and prospered greatly, but everything
about her being rich, and her title of lady came from her parent’s
She walked down a bit further down the road. Many people
greeted her warmly, as she passed their house, “Good day, Lady
“Good day to you, Madam.” She waved at them as she
reached Jean-Pierre’s house, and quietly knocked. He answered, and let
“Would you like something to drink while you are here?”
He asked politely
“No, thank you, I am fine, as is.” Victoria said, “I am
here to receive your gift you told me about yesterday.”
“Oh, yes, I will grab that from where my father kept
it.” Jean-Pierre said, going off into another room. Victoria had not
been inside Jean-Pierre’s house before. She looked around at the
different items Jean and Julie had, love letters in a chest of bronze,
and a wooden table, which sat next to a candle, and another candle was
lit over the fireplace shelves. She waited patiently.
Jean-Pierre soon came back into the parlor. He presented
her with a silver case, he opened it up, a dagger, with a bright
silver blade and gold handle lay in the red felt lined box. He
proclaimed, “Your mission is dangerous, you are going into enemy
territory and I would like you have the dagger as a weapon.”
“Thank you, my friend.” She took the box from him, and
then reached forward and gave him a kiss on the cheek. “Do you have
“No, I do not work today.” He replied.
“I am going to the castle to see Alicia, I was wondering
if you would like to come with me.” She said invitingly.
“Sorry, I must stay around the house today.” He sighed,
“I would love to, and except my mom has orders I must obey.”
“Alright, Jean-Pierre,” Victoria said, “and thank you
for the dagger, would you like me to bring it back after I am finished
“You are welcome. Keep it, as gift to you.”
“That is very courageous thing to do.”
“I was planning on giving to you when you were young,
but I wanted to wait until you were old enough, and that is why Father
put it away in the chest for a while. So you do not have to carry the
box with you.”
“I must be going, take care, Jean-Pierre.”
“Yes, my lady, I will, God Bless.”
“God Bless you too, my friend.” Victoria left and headed
back to the marketplace and then straight to the castle walls. The
guard was surprised to see her, and greeted her. “Good day, my lady,
how may I help you?”
“I was going to see Alicia Borjour and Queen Marie,
would you let me in.”
“Yes, my lady.” He said.
The Iron Gate opened as she went into the courtyard and
followed it through until she got to hallway with Lion and Lamb
tapestry. “Thank you, Lord for your protection on Paris.” She prayed.
Victoria followed the entrance hallway to the guard
standing outside the door. She was surprised to see only one guard
stood there, and he put out his spear not recognizing her. “May I see
Queen Marie, monsieur?” she asked, and waited quietly.
“Let me check with her.” he said. The guard entered the
Victoria waited for him to
come back. She was very disturbed that he did not recognize her. He
came back to his station, “The Queen will see you now, Lady Victoria.”
“Thank you.” She said, as he opened the door for her.
Queen Marie sat worried about something. The room was
empty not one person was there to see her. What was going on? Where
“My Queen.” She bowed.
“Lady Victoria, What brings you to the castle this day?”
“Alicia, My Queen.”
“Have you heard from her?”
“No, My Queen,” Victoria said, worried and anxious,
“What is going on? Why are you worried?”
“Earlier today, I sent two guards in the catacombs to
find the witch’s lair where Jean-Paul became possessed by Mephisto. We
need all the information we could find, but it is passed the time they
should have returned. I fear that something dreadful has happened to
Alicia.” Queen Marie explained.
The guard, who was guarding the throne room entrance
came in quickly, “My Queen, come now, Alicia is badly injured and is
in need of medical assistance.”
“Where is she?”
“She is in your bedroom, My Queen.” The guard said panic
Victoria and Queen Marie followed the guard down to the
Queen’s quarters. They entered slowly. Three guards stood there, two
in silver armor, and the other in golden armor. Victoria saw a glow
around the one in the golden armor and one of the guards in silver
armor had a book in his hand. Alicia lay on the bed. She rushed over
to Alicia’s side. “She is unconscious, your Majesty and I believe she
is dying.” The other silver armored guard said.
“Fear not, Alicia will not die, she has much of her life
left.” The guard dressed in the golden armor said. “Queen Marie, your
prayers have been answered by God. Safety on Alicia has come. I helped
follow them to their destination.”
“We got information about Mephisto, Alicia wrote down
something very important for you, My Queen.” The other silver armored
guard said, and walked up and handed a folded parchment to Queen
“I will deal with this and the books later, for now,
please find some herbs or potions to help poor, Alicia.” Queen Marie
began, “My goodness what happened?”
“Yes, your Majesty.” The silver armored guard said and
left the room.
“Alicia has punctured a lung
by falling into a broken board and glass, she is a strong girl, and
she will survive.” The golden armored guard said.
“What can I do?” Victoria asked, “Michael?”
“You must use the power given to you.”
“Power?” She sighed, “What power? It is the Lord who
heals those injured and in trouble.”
“Exactly, Victoria.” Angel Michael said. “You must pray
totally healing into your friend’s body; the herbal potions are only
temporary, but, God‘s power through your prayers can heal those wounds
faster and completely.”
Victoria ran her hands through Alicia’s hair, “Please
Alicia hold on, Please have faith in this healing.” She didn’t know
what she was doing, she just reached down where the lungs on the body
would be, and began to pray aloud. “Father God, Papa has told me God
does not just heal a broken heart or helps those in need. He has
healed the physical wounds of our bodies. I am come to believe by
faith everything you have do so far, that you do all things we say are
impossible, right now. I ask, in name your mighty name to heal my
friend’s wound and repair her lungs. I ask your blessings in her life
and that she may have a life lived for you. I give glory and honor for
what you are about to do. Thank you, Lord. Amen.” She felt nervous,
but she believed.
The guard came in with the herbs. Michael reached out
his hand to stop him. “Those will not be necessary, please let Alicia
rest, she will be fine in time.” Michael said, “I have done my part. I
must leave you, but always call upon the Lord while he may be found.”
As he left, Victoria stood and rushed to the door.
“Angel Michael, I have a question.”
“You may ask.”
“Am I wrong to begin my mission while Alicia recovers
from her injures?”
“You are obeying the Lord, He is who leads and guides
you, keep going where he goes and keep to that path. Alicia will be
fine and you are guarded by God.” He told her. She took everything to
heart and turned to walk back into the room. She decided to look back
but he was gone. “Thank you, Lord.” She praised God for everything.
“Queen Marie I must ask a favor of you.” Victoria said,
“Yes.” She replied.
“Pray for my safety on my mission to retrieve the bible.
I will leave tomorrow morning. Please pray that in the darkness there
will be light to light my path. And please keep your prayers toward
Heaven.” Victoria explained.
“Yes, My lady.” Queen Marie said.
“Thank you, My Queen.” She replied. “Now, What did Alicia
find in witch’s lair?”
THE SHIP docked on
the eastern port of England. Ciel-Remi already missed his wife and
daughter, but kept a positive attitude. He was here with God’s plan;
he knew unlike Bourge, he would see their shining faces again before
he died and went to see the Lord in Heaven. Ciel-Remi couldn’t wait
for that day and kept his eyes on God’s words and promises.
“Welcome to our homeland, lad.” Richard said.
“Thank you, Richard.” He said
Ciel-Remi and the others stepped down onto a long wooden
plank. He shouldered his pack of belongings. He didn’t know where to
go and followed close to Richard and Diana. He also knew Marie was new
to this place, as well.
She leaned over whispering, “It is a great place, is not
“Yes, Marie, It’s a great place.”
Ciel-Remi looked around. People walked close to the
street, a brown carriage with brown horses sat there; the driver was
waiting for someone. He watched a man come out of a store and get
into the carriage and gallop away. He looked back at the ship, the
dock men where pulling boxes up from deck onto the docks.
“We are here, lad, I dinna how much further before we
get to the castle.” Richard began, as Marie got into another brown
carriage, the horses were white with brown manes, “so, sit back and
enjoy the ride.”
Ciel-Remi watch at the beautiful scenery went by and he
saw the buildings around the big city, the clock tower in the distance
was huge and connected to another building, the night sky was
beautiful and He imagined the nights at home.
Ciel-Remi needed rest. The ship ride was two day’s
journey from Northern France to the Port of England and he had not
slept at all. He dropped back into his seat, “Thank you, my friend, I
will get some rest, awaken me when we get to the castle.” He told them
as he rested his arm on the back of his head and closed his eyes.
The comfortable bed where Alicia had been sleeping had
startled her as she became aware of her surroundings. She wore a
beautiful yellow night dress, no longer dressed in her muddy; the wet
dress she wore in the sewers. How did she get back into the castle?
How long had she been unconscious?
Alicia looked at her body; the scrapes and bruises were
fading away, her side was still a bit sore, but not badly injured. She
lay there looking up at the beautiful mirror above her. Her first
thought was to believe she was in heaven; everything around her was
beautiful and wonderful. She couldn’t move a bit because her side. She
hoped the Queen or someone would wake her up from this beautiful
place. Was this real? Was this the Queen’s quarter’s in the castle?
She never noticed the beauty of Queen Marie’s room before.
Alicia was feeling exhausted. A person came into the
bedroom. She was bringing a cup of water in her hands, “You are awake,
my dear?” the female nurse told her.
“Yes, what happened?” Alicia asked.
“Let me get Queen Marie and Victoria, they will be able to
tell you.” She said, “For now, please drink this. You have not fully
regained your strength yet.”
The nurse handed Alicia the cup of water, she took a drink
of it and lay back down on the comfortable bed. She was still curious
about the dress and asked, “Do you know who changed my clothes?”
“After Queen Marie and Victoria left out of the room, I
changed you out of those dirty, muddy, wet clothes. Do not worry,
mademoiselle, it is my job.” The nurse said.
“Thank you, Madam.” she said, “May I see Victoria?”
Alicia was still a bit confused, and thought,
Victoria doing in the castle? Did she come according to God or the
She lay back down. She was drowsy and tired, and could
fall back to sleep soon. She wanted to see Victoria before she did.
She wanted to get some answers of how she survived. She waited
patiently. Victoria walked into the room with a great smile on her
face. “My friend, you are awake. How do you feel?”
“Lousy, tired, and in pain.” Alicia told her.
“You should thank God for everything.” Victoria commented.
“Did the Lord heal me?” Alicia asked confused.
“Yes, he healed you, and still healing you.” Victoria
explained. “I came by the castle to tell you I am leaving tomorrow
morning for Bourge and to pray. The Queen was worried for she
believed something happened. Soon your guards, a golden armored guard
came into the throne room carrying you. They lay you on the ground.
The guard in golden armor was Archangel Michael. I do not know what
had happened in the witch’s lair, but I was given great power from God
to pray for complete healing.”
“Angel Michael,” Alicia said weary, “He brought me back.”
“Yes.” Victoria said. “He led you to the witch’s lair. My
guess is he came after you became unconscious to help you get back
“He was the light!” Alicia proclaimed, “It would not let
me get close to it, but guided me through the sewers to the witch’s
lair. Did you read the book and the piece of parchment?”
“Yes.” Victoria said, “You have brought a great deal to
help with the assignment given from God.”
“Are you ready to travel to Bourge?” Alicia asked.
“Yes, I am ready. I am able and willing as well, keep
myself in your prayers and do not worry, and you need much rest after
“I will not worry, because if you fail, France fails.”
“Exactly.” Victoria said. “Do you want to see Queen Marie?
Or do you want to get some rest?”
“I will rest now; I will see Queen Marie tomorrow. Thank
you for everything Victoria. Be safe and go with God.”
“Yes, thank you.” Victoria turned to leave the room;
Alicia lay down on the comfortable pillow and in minute was sleeping
“The Castle of England, lad, home of King James.”
Richard announced, as Ciel-Remi rubbed his eyes. He didn’t know how
long he was resting. He just kept his eyes focused. The castle was
bigger and larger than the one in Paris. He believed someone could get
lost. He looked at Richard who had helped Marie get out of the coach,
“My daughter, take care of Lord Ciel-Remi. We will be a few kilometers
east in a beautiful church.”
“Yes, Father.” Marie said
Richard got back into the carriage, Ciel-Remi and Marie
waved as Richard and Diana were driven by coach east to the east of
the castle. He looked into Marie’s eyes, “Are you ready to visit the
King of England and help me?”
“Yes, Lord Remi.” Marie said with a great cheerful
Ciel-Remi didn’t mind Marie calling him Remi, in fact he
preferred it, and Remi was short and easier to pronounce with his
title of lord. He and Marie walked to the castle gate, the guard
yelled, “Who goes there?”
“I am Lord Ciel-Remi of France, and this is Lady Marie
LeCoeur. We are on assignment to help King James with the Bible
“Ah, Lord Ciel-Remi.” The guard said in his British
accent. “What an honor to meet ya. You may go in, our King is
The guards lower the drawbridge of the castle. After it
landed with a big crash, Ciel-Remi and Marie entered and began walking
through a big courtyard to castle entrance.
The Castle in England was
different. The insides were dark with a torch to light the way,
sometime they had kerosene lanterns to see around the castle. The
castle had larger towers and an outer wall to get more angles in for
fighting. A wooden drawbridge was also there, which you had to raise
and lower from the inside, and it would close at night for safety of
the castle dwellers. The entrance was made of grey bricks, somewhat
like the castle in Bourge.
A silver armored guard, with a lion and lamb emblem
stopped them, “Me eyes say there is an intruder in this ‘ere castle.”
He said with another deep British accent.
“My name is Lord Ciel-Remi of France, with me is Lord
Richard’s daughter, Marie LeCoeur, we are here with an assignment from
King James---” Ciel-Remi introduced.
“Ah, yes, Lord Ciel-Remi, what an honor.” The guard
said, “It is right this way.”
They followed the guard down another corridor of the
castle, to a hallway leading to the stairs. They continued up the
stairs to another hallway. There were large doors down the hall
marking the glorious throne room. The guard pushed the door opened,
walked up to King James and announced, “Lord Ciel-Remi, and Lady Marie
LeCoeur here from France to see you, Your Majesty.”
“Welcome to England, My lord, and I hope thee had a
wonderful journey here.”
“Yes, your majesty.” He bowed before him.
“Richard LeCouer has written me throughout his time in
France. He is a great man of Faith. He has told me about your
imprisonment in Bourge and the great tragedy upon your hometown.”
“Thank you, Your Majesty.” Ciel-Remi stood upright
“And this is Lord Richard’s daughter, the Lady of
France, Marie LeCoeur.”
“Yes, Your Majesty.” She bowed.
“Your majesty, these trying times, Lord Richard and Lady
Diana has asked for me to watch over their daughter while they are
away on business in the church, please let us have a comfortable stay
while away from our family and friends in France.”
“Your wish has been granted.” The King laughed. “She
will be great comfort while she is staying here. She can help you and
I study this Holy Bible.”
“Yes, Your Majesty.” Marie smiled, “Thank you, Your
“We condone our Sister in France; Queen Marie has
suffered the terrible loss of her husband, and we are happy to help
her in anyway possible.”
“Thank you, Your Majesty.” Ciel-Remi smiled joyfully.
“My servant will show you to the guest rooms, where you
will stay these many months.” He spoke, waving his hand.
A servant girl about Marie’s age came up to them, “Right
this way, sir.” She led them out of the throne room, down the hall and
to a small room. The room was fit for one person, “Sir, This will be
“Thank you, mademoiselle.” Ciel-Remi said as he went
into the room. The room had a small wooden dresser and a small bed; he
set his knapsack on the bed, and barely heard the servant girl tell
Marie, “Right this way, my lady.”
Ciel-Remi knelt down by the bed and prayed, “Lord God,
Please keep everyone safe in France, Victoria and Corrine, Alicia, and
Jean-Pierre, his parents. Keep you protection and guidance over the
Lionheart’s in Spain, thank you, Lord God, please, give me wisdom to
help the King and to make Alicia, Samantha and Marie battle armor for
our fight, you have given me much wisdom. Thank you for your son Jesus
Christ. In your awesome name. Amen.”
He took out a parchment and a pen. He began to write a
letter to everyone in France.
It was late evening when Victoria arrived home at the
Mansion. Queen Marie gave her a letter of permission to leave the city
and venture forth to Bourge. The book and piece of parchment were to
be kept in castle for safe keeping. She would show them to her father
when he got back from his mission.
Victoria took out the box which held the silver dagger
out from the small pack that she carried her supplies in. She looked
closely at the dagger. Its silver tip was sharp and it could have cut
her finger, so she was careful as she took it out. Underneath the
dagger, in a separate compartment were a belt and a leather sheath in
which to place the dagger when she was not using it. She carefully set
the box on her bed.
She looked again into the box and picked up the dagger
and the sheath. She noticed that the dagger was embossed in gold
lettering and gilded gold. She took the box and set it on the table,
changing her mind she decided to put it somewhere safer. She then got
down beside the bed and slid the box under it. “Thank you,
Jean-Pierre. I will use it carefully and wisely.”
Victoria sat back toward the head of her bed, with her
hand over her head and looked up at ceiling of the Mansion, her mind
wondered about her father in England. She was also worried about
Alicia’s health. She decided to close her eyes and pray, “Lord God,
Maker of Heaven and Earth, Please be with Papa and Marie, let them
return to us safely. Be with Alicia through this time of healing; give
her the strength to help her in her ministry of guarding the Queen
while Papa is away. Lord, Give me strength for my mission to Bourge,
let no weapon form against me prosper, for you are God. No one else,
thank you for all you have done for us, as humans, we are weak, except
through your love and grace you make us strong. Thank you, Father God,
In your mighty name, Amen.”
Victoria sat for a few moments watching the ceiling, and
soon she drifted off into a peaceful slumber.
Shifting around on the Queen’s comfortable bed, Alicia
was stirred at the great and wonderful dream she had of Jean-Pierre
and herself. Was Ciel-Remi right? Should she talk to Jean-Pierre about
her love for him? Her side was starting to get a lot better as the
night passed on. She wondered where the Queen went to bed for the
night, because she was sleeping in the Queen’s bed chambers.
She slowly uncovered herself, and slowly got out of the
bed. She almost tripped on the floor. Her side wasn’t totally and
completely healed. She walked to the door. A silver armored guard was
stationed outside the door. Queen Marie is protecting me now, how
thoughtful of her.
“Mademoiselle!” the guard
stirred, “What are you doing up so soon?”
“Would you be most kind to tell me where Queen Marie is
staying as she sleeps this night?” Alicia asked.
“Yes, Mademoiselle.” The guard said. “The Queen is
staying in the King’s quarters tonight, so you may be fully rested in
“Thank you, monsieur.” She
replied, as a small twinge of pain came into Alicia’s side and she
started to fall.
The guard noticed her
holding her side, and that she still must be in a great deal of pain,
“Mademoiselle, you are still hurt.” He said grabbing for her, “the
medicine we got you is good but a short while; you must get some
“Yes, sir.” Alicia said.
“Would you allow me to help
you back to the bed?” he asked.
“Yes.” She was starting to
feel dizzy again.
The guard put one arm around
her shoulder and she grabbed him around the waist to steady herself.
He helped her back into the comfortable bed. A dizzy spell came upon
Alicia and her head fell onto the pillow. The guard went back out
saying, “Good Night, mademoiselle. I will be outside this door if you
Alicia kept quiet and
silently prayed to God over her pains, “Father God, I believe you are
God that would heal me, please heal my side so I will have the
strength again to help the Queen of France, thank you…” She struggled
through her pain to get the words out. “For everything you have done
and will do, in your name, Amen.”
The prayer almost took the
breath out of her. She lay back down on comfortable pillow and looked
at the beautiful bed post and mirror above her head. She couldn’t
sleep, so she just lay there in comfortable position. She decided to
look at the beautiful night sky and stars in distance. She was
grateful to be still alive. She gazed into southern direction, and
said softly. “Father, We have something to help you, just believe in
God and what we have told you, just believe God is truth and this
demon is a liar, please I am hopeful for your salvation and we have
the words to help you through, Please, My father and mother, break the
curse which the demons have you both enthralled in and believe in
righteousness and salvation to bring in God’s kingdom, just believe.”
Alicia was hopeful and still held onto that fact, “Ciel-Remi be safe,
Victoria be very safe, and Corrine, keep praying for your husband and
daughter. Jean-Pierre keep your parents’ in mind in your prayers, and
also, I do not know our future, but if you have the same love, then
everything we believe for will come to pass in God’s timing.” Alicia
again took a deep breath, and sighed. “Queen Marie, just hold on, and
keep your eyes on God’s kingdom. Prince Louie, Please stop your angry
words, the city will fall if you do not, and Stephan, Anne, Samantha
and Anne of Austria, be protected, come back to France when it is time
to come back, oh I long to see everyone again.” Then she prayed, “Lord
bless everyone I have talked about, give them wisdom to face what lies
ahead and give them strength and determination to do it. Thank you,
The sky was beautiful, the
moon glowed brightly and she knew one day she would see Jesus. She
kept her eyes focused on stars and moon, this creation was God’s and
she wanted to believe in the closer relationship with God,
we had our own words of God, then we could read your word everyday,
Alicia knew Ciel-Remi went
to England, for what, she didn’t know. She kept gazing at the sky,
sometimes she would get dizzy, but still she rested there. About an
hour or so later, her eyes started to close, she wasn’t just dizzy,
but drowsy and her eyes were shutting and opening, then soon she fell
back to sleep.
The sun rose on the Lebejioux Mansion as Victoria sat in
bed, and she rubbed her eyes. She sat looking at the soulfire ring
again. Victoria wasn’t really ready for her big adventure, but knew
God’s plans and she had to obey them.
She refreshed herself in prayer, asked for wisdom and
understanding of the word her father had taught her, “Lord God,” She
prayed. “We lift you up and give you our glory, please give me the
understanding of how to fight this battle. The Great Bible is
important and needs to be brought back. Give me the strength I need
for my time in the caverns and give me hope to last a lifetime. Bring
your safety of protection and angels to guard over me until I have
returned the Bible back to its rightful place, thank you for
everything, you have done, will do, in your awesome name, Amen.”
Much of Victoria’s life was in prayer and fasting. She
would sometime go without a meal for a day or up to a week, but still
had something to keep her body alive, and God always refreshed her
body with strength.
She put on the outfit her father made for battle, first
the tights, then the armor starting with arm should, and then the leg
ones. She put on the belt and last the comfortable breastplate.
Victoria latched it in the back, and reaching around to fasten it was
a bit rough, but she managed to get into it. She took the dagger from
under the bed out of its box and found a piece of fabric and cut out a
few holes, two for eyes to see, and one for mouth to breathe. She
re-sheathed the dagger and put the mask onto her belt.
Lying on the ground near the eastern wall was a sheathed
sword inside her bed chamber. She grabbed it and latched it onto her
Victoria didn’t look like a lady anymore. She looked
like a soldier ready of battle. She grabbed the letter the Queen had
given her and the dagger.
She decided to go by the Castle and see Alicia before
she left the city. The Queen had left a black stallion for her to ride
on, as far as Chameceaux ruins.
Victoria went down stairs, Corrine was awake and doing
house work, “Are you off on your big adventure?” She asked,
“Yes, mama.” Victoria said, then came up and gave her a
kiss on right and left cheeks, “I am going by the Castle to say
Corrine hugged Victoria, “I believe you will bring the
Bible back to us.”
“I will, mama, I will.” Victoria said, putting the
knapsack over her shoulder, “I will be back for the horse after I am
finished at the Castle.”
“It was really good of Queen Marie to leave you a royal
stallion for your journey to the south.”
“Yes Mama,” Victoria began, “A black horse is a great
horse for darkness and stealth into the caverns, but I have to believe
I will have to fight to get through the demon guards.”
“Yes.” Corrine sighed, “Just be very careful.”
“Do not worry, Mama.” Victoria replied, “God has my life
in His hands.”
Victoria exited the house and ventured to the Castle of
Paris. The guard raised the Iron Gate and she entered, the first stop
she made after coming through the Iron Gate was the throne room to say
‘goodbye’ to Queen Marie. The throne room was crowded and as far as
Victoria could see, Prince Louie was making a statement which bad
mouthed the people of France, “When I am king, people of France, you
will have to do whatever it takes to make money to buy your own food.
The food given will stop and the begging for food will cease and your
poor souls will have to find work. I do not put up with my Mother’s
behavior of giving to the poor; these are our food and our treasures!”
Victoria made her way through the crowd to the front,
where Queen Marie and Prince Louie stood. Queen Marie was completely
annoyed at Louie’s comments and once she saw Victoria, she became
excited, “Ah Victoria, Do not you look sharp, your father has great
taste in helping France.” She commented in praise.
Louie looked at Victoria’s outfit; “Lady Victoria.” He
laughed, “You are a lady of France, but you look like a warrior of
France. When I am king, men are to conquer, and ladies will stay home
and tend to their families.”
“My Prince, this nation is great because of Queen Marie.
You are full of pride and greed. This pride will bring a fallen
nation, a fallen city and worst, a generation of violence. Do you
really want a fallen nation in war? Your behavior proves it. Your
father’s death was tragedy to us all. Prince Louie, Do you want a
people to regret you for your actions and die in a battle? You are
acting like Jean-Paul Borjour right now…you can keep threatening your
mother forever. Until you decide to get rid of her, she is a great
and loyal friend of the family.”
“You are trending on dangerous ground, Victoria.” Prince
Louie said angrily.
“I have come to see how my friend, Alicia is doing, say
‘goodbye and thank you to your mother and then I am leaving to battle
in Bourge for God’s sake.”
“Arghh.” Prince Louie said, “It is because of your
father, my life has been twisted around. My father’s death was because
of your father’s ignorance to guard him. I do not know why Mother
still accepts your father’s job to guard her. He prays when he is to
be guarding her and is always distracted by your God.”
“Please, my prince, I have no time. My father was
protecting your father, but he was caught off guard. He made one
mistake and he regretted it, and then moved on. You have been offended
by my father who has led you to a bitter lifestyle.” Victoria said,
she turned toward Queen Marie, hugged her with exuberance. “You have
made a great Queen. Do not let your son’s anger rule your life, keep
doing what the Lord has promised you.”
“Thank you, my lady.” Queen Marie said gratefully.
“You are welcome, My Queen.” Victoria replied politely.
They hugged each other, “This day is a very important
one for France. We are praying for you to have a safe trip and a safe
return home that our God will save you from Bourge’s attackers.
Please, be careful and be safe.” Queen Marie said.
Prince Louie just stood there with his arms folded,
looking angry. “Take care of yourself Prince Louie.” Victoria said, as
she went out the west side doors. She continued to walk a few steps
through the hallways before visiting the Queen’s quarters.
The silver armored guard saw Victoria and greeted, “Good
day, my lady, Are you here to visit Alicia?”
“Yes.” She replied.
“She is resting comfortably.” The guard said, “I almost
did not recognize you.”
“It is my father’s craftsmanship for the fight in Bourge
this day.” Victoria proclaimed.
“Take care, be very careful.”
“Yes, monsieur.” She said walking into the Queen’s
Quarters, Alicia was lying there in comfortable position, “Victoria!”
“Alicia, how are you feeling this fine day?” Victoria
A smile came on Alicia’s face, “My lungs are healing at
a rapid pace, even though it is hard not to guard the Queen, and I
fear Prince Louie’s threats are becoming even more threatening.”
“Prince Louie will be Prince Louie until he is married
to a fine princess. He needs to understand his pride and bitterness
will eat him alive before he finds the way back to God. I do fear once
he is King. He will bring Paris to a fall.”
“You are right.” Alicia agreed. “Are you ready for this
adventure to recover the Bible?”
“I am a little bit afraid, except I know the Lord is
there to help me through every move I make, so I am obeying God’s plan
and will be rewarded. This assignment is no easy task, It dangerous
and challenging. An angel saved you from your venture; I believe he
may have to save me from mine.”
“We will pray for your safety.” Alicia replied, “What
happens if my father finds out and captures you?”
“I do not know.” Victoria said unsure, “God is faithful
and just, to cleanse us from all unrighteousness. God can share his
glory from the enemies capture.”
“Also, Vic, be careful of lustful women, even though
they are sirens and kill only men, they have a lasting effect on
women, as well.” Alicia warned Victoria.
“Thank you for that information.” Victoria politely
Victoria walked up to Alicia, put her arms around her.
“I am going to miss you.” Alicia said with a tear in her eye.
“I will miss you as well.” Victoria replied as she began
to leave the room.
“God Bless you, my sister.”
“God Bless you, as well.” Victoria replied, “We will be
able to talk and enjoy more things when I get back in few days.”
“Yes, My lady.” Alicia jested, they both laughed.
THE BLACK STALLION
was feeding on some hay around the stable, when Victoria approached.
She was afraid, but knew in her spirit this journey had to be done.
She took the saddle from close by and hurled it across the horse’s
back. She patted the horse’s neck saying, “Good boy.”
Victoria pulled out Queen Marie’s letter to show the
guards at the city gate, it read:
Letter from Queen Marie to Guardian of Paris walls,
My truest servants, today I have give permission
for Lady Victoria Lebejioux to leave Paris and journey southward to
the city of Bourge, which is heavy guarded by Jean-Paul Borjour’s army
to retrieve a valuable artifact from Bourge’s capture, I have also
given Victoria a black stallion, a gift to the Lebejioux’s for a great
job done in the castle and during the time of their imprisonment. As
you know already, my servant is away on business in England. The
daughter of Jean-Paul is serving in his place while he is gone. Take
care and God Bless,
or Queen of France, Marie
Victoria took it, folded it and placed it inside the
knapsack until she would give it to the guard at Paris’ walls. She
hopped on the horse, patted again, “Good boy.” She said through her
father’s training, “He.” And the horse bucked and almost knocked her
off onto ground, and began to gallop toward the right side. “Slow
down, boy.” Victoria said in a gentle voice, it slowed down before
reaching the metal fence.
She patted it on the neck near the mane, “I know you are
not use to me as your master, but would you be a good boy and let me
control your movements? You will get use to me soon enough.”
Victoria didn’t know if talking to horse would do any
good. She motioned it to turn around and head for the mansion gate,
and then it started galloping towards that direction. “See, boy,
nothing to fear, I promise to give you something when we get to
Chameceaux ruins.” She again talked to the horse; as she approached
the guard has he opened the gate, “Good day, my lady.”
“Good day, monsieur.” She said, “You will look after
Mama while I am gone.”
“Yes, My lady.” The guard agreed
“Thank you, sir.”
Victoria led the horse down the path opposite of the
busy market place; there were three entrances into Paris. The
Southern, western and eastern, since the southern and eastern gates
were through the market place, the only one would be the western
Soon, She approached the western gate, the same one her
father took on their way to Northern France, the guard stopped her;
“Lady Victoria.” He said.
Victoria reached into her knapsack and pulled out the
letter, and handed it to the guard. The guard looked over the letter
and yelled down at her, “My lady, you know it is dangerous to travel
in France, the darkness and all.”
“Yes, monsieur.” Victoria replied. “It is dangerous, but
God will protect us outside of Paris, as well.”
“Well, since the Queen of France has given permission I
do not see why not, so I will raise the gate, be very careful, wolves
are right outside this gate, it would have been safer to go the
“Yes, sir.” She sighed. “It would have, except I did not
want to risk the lives of the marketplace travelers.”
“Your call, my lady.” The guard opposed.
“I will be fine, Monsieur.” Victoria said, “The wolves
are not my main concern it will be the guardian of the cave, which
will be more dangerous.”
“Yes, my lady.” He just agreed.
She rode outside the city gates, “Not a thing to fear,
Victoria.” She spoke softly to herself, she could tell the light was
turning into darkness; she stayed close to city wall as she began to
Victoria looked over the western mountains. The darkness
dimmed the grace of those mountains, as she kept her eyes to the
south, and she could hear the growling of a wolf pack nearby. The
horse began to gallop a bit faster than normal speed, “whoa, boy.” She
said trying to watch for them.
Victoria spotted the wolves out the corner of her eyes,
their teeth were out and she couldn’t take any chances, she yanked the
reigns of the horse harder; the horse began to gallop faster, and the
wolves started running after it. They would try to jump up and bite
her, with all her force she kicked the wolves away.
She pulled harder and faster the horse got as the wolves
were faster than the horse, again she kicked, but there was too many
of them. She didn’t want to use Jean-Pierre’s daggers on the wolves,
hopefully she would clear the city walls, and then she would be close
to the forest where she could lose the predators.
Victoria tried harder to get faster, and they kept
coming, she stayed in the light of the city and not to wander in the
darkness until she had enough room to get around the city walls. The
beasts were hungry. She reached into her sack a grab a piece of bread
and threw it to the wolves, “Hopefully this make them happier, they
stopped and smelled the bread, since it worked, she motioned the horse
to slow down.
The wolves wanted more bread or something more to eat
and started to walk to Victoria who pulled out some meat from
Jean-Pierre’s workplace. She threw some on the ground, “that should
enough to get them fed.” and they saw the meat dashed for it, after a
minute they approached her calm and their tongues panting, and their
tails wagging, they are much more friendly now. She got off the horse
and petted their fur and they got close enough to lick her on the
face, “you are very welcome.” She said in loveable voice. She
remounted her horse.
“That is all it was, these wild beasts do not get any
food.” Victoria said, she loved the wild life, the nature of the
wolves. They can be friendly or mean depending on their attitude
toward humans, if they are fed then they are not as wild and are
friendlier to humans. Before leaving Paris she decided to buy some
meat and with the Queen’s permission to feed the wolves outside the
city gate, while on her journey.
Soon Victoria had to leave them and keep on her journey
to the south. They all fled away back to the wolf pack and their home
environment. She continued passed the city walls into the forest south
of the southern gate of city. “Are you ready to face the darkness,
Victoria?” she asked herself while entering into the forest and the
green trees that surrounded that area.
Some water poured into a cup, Alicia stood up, side
still in pain, but didn’t have as much as the night before. She began
to worry about Victoria’s safety, but knew she would be alright. She
took the cup of water and a medicine vial from the nurse’s hand,
“Thank you, madam.”
“You are welcome; The Queen would like to see you
healed, and this medicine will help the pain for awhile. God is
working fast to heal your lungs.” The nurse said.
The nurse of the castle was a bit skinny, wore a
servant’s dress and was also a beautiful looking woman; she wore a
nurse’s cap on her head.
“Yes, madam.” Alicia said, “The Lord is faithful to heal
those who ask for it.”
“Well, Alicia, Healing does take time, no matter if God
does it or someone else does.” The nurse said.
“Do you know Jesus Christ is Lord and Savior, madam?”
Alicia asked boldly.
“Yes, mademoiselle.” The nurse began to explain. “It was
last summer; I had been working for Queen Marie as her personal nurse
and assistant to help heal her from a terrible sickness she had
caught. I was watching out the window of the bedroom, Queen Marie was
lying in bed, she barely moved and started a prayer to God to help
“I was moved by her words, and then Lord Ciel-Remi came
into the room to visit the sick Marie, he brought some flowers for
her, and on the note it read: ‘To my dearest friend, please get well
soon.’ She was moved by tears of joy, “thank you, my friend.” Queen
“I was born in Southern France a few miles from Bourge,
I didn’t know Jesus, but I attended church with my folks, my Spanish
parents were always pressuring me to go with them to church, so I
went, just sat there like a good girl. I had many friends and families
to support my dream of help those illnesses going around France.”
“After I heard of the Bourge attack, I rushed to help as
many as possible, but I was too late, they all died and were brutally
killed. I did not once see the murderer’s face. I gather what
belongings I had and headed to Chameceaux and was easily given an
intern job in small clinic there.”
“Bourge’s attacker was realized by Ciel-Remi in Paris,
and fled to a southern town in France, but that did not stop him from
destroying my new home. Ciel-Remi faced a crowd of people, I was in
the clinic helping people when he announced that Chameceaux was going
to be destroyed by Bourge’s invaders, I heard and watched everyone
leave the town and head north to Paris.”
The nurse had to take a breathe, Alicia asked, “May I
ask your name before you get back to story?”
“Yes, mademoiselle;” she sighed, “My name is Francine of
“Wait a minute.” Alicia said, “You were born south of
Bourge, except you have a name from Bourge.”
“It is long story, I will tell you another time.” The
nurse said, and then continued her story. “It was morning in
Chameceaux about 10am. I was helping a man with serious disease, when
a flaming arrow came through the window a hit the man squarely in the
heart, two came in barely hit the bed, I was stunned, “How did the he
know about the battle?” I grabbed my belongings and rushed for the
door, but an arrow again came from some where and hit the door knob,
about where my would have been if I was not so fearful of the fire
burning up the clinic door, I back up into a corner and said to
myself, “Is this it? Is this my time to go? I should have gone to
Paris with the others, please someone save me!” A piece wood came down
knocked me out, I blacked out.”
“How did you get out of the city before the enemy found
you?” Alicia asked curiously and intrigued
“I do not know, I woke up in the ruins of the clinic
with barely any injuries, the place was destroyed. It had to be an
hour that I was unconscious. Someone did save me that day, it was God,
even though I did not know Jesus Christ, God saved me. The place was
destroyed. A few houses still stood and no one survived, except me, I
struggled to get out before they knew I was alive. I finally made my
journey to Paris, the people of Paris where friendly and helped me.
The Queen always a gracious lady and with a thankful attitude gave me
a job to be the castle nurse.”
“Ciel-Remi and Queen Marie prayed for safety of France
and health of the Queen, in one day, the Queen was up and ready to
complete her work, I asked Lord Ciel-Remi what he did to make Marie
well again. He told me, “God healed Queen Marie. God does not want us
to perish before our time. She is Queen of France; her purpose is to
help those in need of help.” He was very true, and then he asked, “Do
you know Jesus Christ as your personal Lord and Savior?” I was
overtaken by the question, I simple said ‘no’. He softly took my hand
and led me to another room. He prayed a simple prayer, and then asked
me to sincerely pray it back to God.”
“After I prayed that prayer, I was overcome by joy and
happiness; I felt alive again and lived to serve God; God saved me
twice, once in Chameceaux and here in Paris, I was full of energy to
do God’s work through me. I became joyful and prayed for the sick,
beside the medicine I get people. God’s healing works if they have
strength to believe and faith in healing and forgiveness.”
“How many have you seen come to Christ since then?”
“Many people have given there life to God since that
day, I just work, they are faithful. I have lead many to salvation and
I am overwhelmed with how many people are willing to be saved. It has
been that way since Christ’s coming on earth.”
“Yes, it has, it was Lady Victoria who lead to me to
God.” Alicia said.
“You should rest now, dear, I will be back to check on
your healing, in a little while, and then you may tell me about your
“Yes, madam, I agree, I need rest now.” Alicia said,
laying back on the bed, she watched the nurse leave, and then prayed,
“Father God, You are so awesome of how you have made us to seek after
you and want to be saved, Protect Victoria in Bourge this day, and
give her a light in the darkness. Blessing and Honor in your name,
Her side was feeling better every day, but she needed
the rest, her eyes closed and she fell back to sleep.
The trees of forest made the path dark. Victoria hoped
she wouldn’t get lost in the forest, and go west or even east. She
kept her eyes open to the darkness, the forest wildlife was as much
around as though she was in the light, even though birds were flying
from tree to tree, squirrels running up the bark; she enjoyed the
sound, and the darkness was eerie and frightening.
She watched as the trees began waving back and forth in
the quiet breeze, the day was just beginning, but it seemed as though
night was overhead.
No moonlight made the darkness that much more eerie, a
dim glow showed the path though and Victoria was able to follow it.
She knew someone had to have been lighting her way. “Thank you,
Lord.” She prayed as she rode through the dim light.
Victoria reflected on the Lord’s promises as she kept
going through the forest. She didn’t need to feel frightened anymore.
She remembered the forest being the home of the tragedy of King Henry,
but as she brushed through the leaves. She also knew how Alicia
survived. “This tyrant is not the person, but the demon controlling
the person.” She said to herself while the horse behaved.
Soon, Victoria came to a clearing, the trees were no
more, but still darkness shed across the sky, the path still dimly
lit, guiding her way to the ruins of Chameceaux. She watched the
eastern part of France, more forest that she did not dare to enter. To
the west were the mountains. She continued south down a path for
Over horizon was Chameceaux. Victoria saw the destroyed
mansion, “Thank you, for saving Mama, thank you, for Papa; being brave
to risk his life to battle evil, and Thank you, Lord for just being
here to light my path in Mephisto’s darkness.” She prayed.
She finally came to the ruins of Chameceaux, the
buildings were broken in pieces and there was barely a few houses left
standing in place. She rode a bit further into town and found a tree
near a destroyed building, the skeletons lined the road, and she
cautiously stepped over them and found one of the complete houses with
a tree nearby.
Victoria jumped off the horse. She took and tied the
reigns around the tree. She patted the horse on the mane, “I will be
back, soon, and then you may take me home.”
The horse neighed in agreement. Victoria carefully
stepped through the bones and made her way back to the path leading
south. Once there, she started to walk down it. Chameceaux was closer
to Bourge than it was to Paris, so she was able to use stealth to get
As she came closer to the wrecked city, she pulled out
her mask and put it on. She couldn’t be able to do anything in the
cavern right now, the sun would be going down and she needed rest from
a day’s journey.
Victoria always heard the stories of her father’s
parents; the house they live in was still standing after all these
years. She decided stay the night in her grandparent’s home, and then
continue during the next day.
She walked through the town. She wanted to know what her
father and Alicia saw there the castle gate, the guardians of castle
were stationed there. She would be caught if they spotted her, a few
house stood for her hide just incase.
Victoria slowly closed her eyes and spoke in her prayer
language, given to her by God. She suddenly fell back because she in
the middle a vast stretching across the city even as far as home. She
looked towards the castle of Bourge. What is going on? There are
more demons than Papa and Alicia saw, She thought. This was eerie
to her, but she kept her eyes on God and his forces. She looked up at
the castle once again; the castle was bigger and lengthy. The gray
walls with a dim light in the windows, Mephisto, What are you
Victoria didn’t want to
alert anyone else of her position. She ran to a broken down house, and
continued to far right side of the city. She wanted to keep looking at
the castle. The physical castle was small, but not as tall as she just
saw in the Spiritual realm. She finally got to the place where she
could close her eyes and not alert the enemy of her whereabouts. She
looked at the vast majestic castle and saw some bats flying around the
left most towers of the castle. The middle tower was blocked by a
magic shield. The right tower was gothic in the structure. She
imagined the great vastness of the castle outside, but what are the
dangers inside the Spiritual one.
Victoria opened her eyes again and settled her eyes back
to physical things around her and adjusting to darkness gazed in the
western direction, some guards were standing close a house, she was
going to have to sneak past a couple of guards to get to the house she
was staying in for the night.
With stealth she snuck passed one guard, the guard
wasn’t even aware someone was in the area. The next guard was pacing
back and forth to catch intruders around the castle. She slowly took
the dagger out. She didn’t know if she was going to use the dagger,
but she needed to get through the pacing guard either way. She
started dashing to the next building without really knowing if the
guard saw her shadow, she was safely at the other standing house.
Victoria looked around the corner, until two guards were
pacing around the next house. She didn’t figure she would have to
dodge this many guards, but she did. Dagger firmly in hand, but not
used unless attacked, she dashed again towards the next buildings. It
was greater distance than the first one and she had more guards to
avoid, finally reaching the next house, and almost out of breath. Did
a guard see her? Or was she safe? She watched the guards for a
moment, nothing; they didn’t see her dashing from building to
Either these guards do not watch greatly or they are
too busy minding their own business.
Victoria, knowing that she had to get by more buildings
before reaching the wide open fields, leading toward the Lebejiouxs’
farm on the eastern slope, kept as close to the buildings as was
possible. She kept her distance and watched the next set of guards,
“Mephisto must have had double duty on these guards since Father
escaped.” She said quietly so she wouldn’t stir the guards.
Three more guards kept close to those houses, they paced
back and forth, some were going left to right, and some were going
north to south. She had to be careful to not be seen by the guards
going north to south. She quietly approached the end of house, the
brick was old, which could easily crumble beneath her weight, but she
held her ground. The guard faced to pace back to the north, She
quickly dashed to the next standing building; it was just a far as the
one before and she was safely watching as the guard glancing back to
see if anyone was there, She heard a “huh?” from the guard. He looked
her direction and saw nothing, “Guess not.” He said as he kept on
patrolling the area.
Victoria quietly and slowly and with stealth nest to
the wall, as she looked out to see the number of guards that were in
her way before crossing over to the final house. She sheathed the
dagger and dashed across the way, another guard glanced back, but saw
nothing, he quickly approached another guard, “Did anyone here think
they saw a presence lurking around the city?” He asked curiously.
The guard ordered, “Keep on your toes men, someone or
something is lurking around the city of Bourge this night and we need
to keep watch.”
“Great Victoria, now you have done it.” She whispered to
herself while quietly walking next to the wall. She looked out across
the plain, nothing, not a guard in sight on the way to Lebejioux farm,
and she sighed.
Victoria decided it was now or never to get to the farm.
She dashed to the eastern plains, knocking over a loosened pot; it
made a lot of noise, which alerted the guard to check it out. She had
no choice but to begin heading to the Lebejioux farm without letting
them know she was in the open plain; a dim light still lit her way.
The darkness was a disadvantage to the guards. They
searched where the pot was, their torches in hand; “Someone was here.”
A guard said, as he bent down to the ground and examined the
footprints. Victoria looked back to watch what was happening, the
guard point her direction, “Oh man.” She said, and then heard another
ask, “Should we report this to Jean-Paul?”
“No, whose ever these footprints are, they are after
something important down south, and if they were trying to sneak into
castle, then we would have tell Jean-Paul, but only if an attack
happens in this area.”
Victoria gave a big sigh; she was safe for the moment
and continued up the hill to Lebejioux farm, the only house not
guarded by Jean-Paul’s guards. The house was still old and had been
deserted for many years. She opened the door, a squeak came out, since
no guards were in the area, they couldn’t have heard it.
Once inside the house, Victoria threw off her sack and
placed it on the ground. She took the dagger and placed it on a small
table in the corner. She was exhausted from running and day’s journey.
She didn’t know she would have had to dodge this much down in Bourge.
What was Jean-Paul up to? Was she going to be caught in this house?
Hopefully the guards are not trying to follow her footsteps?
She pulled off one leg should and then the other, laying
them both on the ground, next she took off the arm shoulds and after
that the breastplate, she didn’t need to worry about the other pieces
of clothing, she did at last pulled off the mask and let her hair fly
free, “After I get home I am going to need a nice, hot bath.” She said
to herself lying back on hard wooden floor. Hands over her head in a
comfortable position, she prayed, “Father God, Thank you for bringing
me this far, It was a lot of hard work to get passed those guards, but
your light is greater than they can imagine, God, Bless Mama, Papa and
my best friend Alicia, keep my friend, Marie safe, as well as her
parents’, thank you for your provision, help me and guide me through
all your have for me, May Your plans be a glory and strength to us, In
Your name, Jesus Christ, Amen.”
Victoria lay her head down and quickly closed her eyes;
she fell asleep knowing the journey to the cavern would be that much
The morning dawn came through the windows as Ciel-Remi
woke for the long day ahead of him. Before he would do anything, he
knelt down and meditated on God’s words of wisdom to him. He prayed a
quick prayer and stood silent for an hour and half, he didn’t let the
noise from outside the room effect his prayer time.
Now he was newly refreshed and ready for the days work
ahead of him. Ciel-Remi bathed and got dressed. He wondered how
Corrine and Victoria were doing in France. Had His daughter left for
her mission? He worried much for their sake, but kept it still to
Ciel-Remi needed to find a good blacksmith to help make
the female armor and a place the sold on medieval armor for crusades.
The generations had come and armor wasn’t needed much anymore. He knew
the battle ahead needed them. France wouldn’t be free from an attack
until Jean-Paul had come to Christ.
The young servant came to door and knocked, “You may
come in.” He said,
“Are ya ready?” She asked.
“Yes, mademoiselle.” He replied.
Ciel-Remi followed close to the servant, she had a few
bruises, and wore a pretty pink dress, with white fluffs on the
shoulder. “My name is Elissa, my lord.” She introduced, “you may call
me Lissa for short.”
“It is alright, I will call you Elissa.” Ciel-Remi
proclaimed as they came to a set of steps leading down the great
“You are a gentleman, my lord.” She commented, as she
held a kerosene lantern in her hand.
“Thank you, Elissa.” Ciel-Remi said, “You are beautiful
lady, as well.”
“Yes, my Lord.” She giggled.
Ciel-Remi loved to hear people laugh more than be
depressed and cry a lot, He just followed close behind her.
“My lord, what are ya plans for today?” She asked
“Elissa, do you know of any good blacksmith’s here?”
“Not right off hand, I believe our King knows some of
them.” She said, and then asked. “What do you need a blacksmith for?”
“France is preparing for a great battle against a foe, I
have the knowledge to make a great warriors armor for battle.”
“We have some armor from the crusades still sold through
antique shops in town. Ya wouldn’t have to have a blacksmith to make
them.” She said, as they cleared another hallway and headed for
another set of steps.
“Thank you for the information of where to buy the
armor, except I would still need a blacksmith for curve the armor.”
Ciel-Remi told her, which stopped her dead in her tracks. She turned
around facing him, “Wait a minute, my lord.” She insisted, “What type
of armor are ya makin’?”
“Some female armor.” He said, “My daughter and her
friends are old enough to help fight, the men of France are getting
older and do not have the strength to fight a battle of this
magnitude, we need female warriors, except, the armor is for male
warriors, I have already done my daughter’s, now I need to do her
friend’s armor as well.”
“Oh.” she said, as she turned and continued down the
steps to the main hallway of the castle, “Would you be kind enough to
make one for me?”
“Yes, Elissa.” Ciel-Remi said with joy, “I will make you
She was only a servant girl, but he was kind enough to
do anything for another person, Elissa turned around, with a great
smile, and hugged Ciel-Remi.
Ciel-Remi looked into her eyes, she was a bit sad by
something in her life, and he asked, “Do you know Jesus?”
“Well, sort of.” she said, “I attend church regularly.”
“Do you know Jesus as personal Lord and Savior?”
Ciel-Remi asked again.
“Not really?” She hung her head down, “I have been a
good person and went to church all my life, I served in this castle
for years and no one has asked such a personal question.”
“Would you like to know him as your Lord and Savior?” He
asked, and waited a few minutes.
“Yes, my lord, I would like to know Jesus Christ, but
what do I have to do?” She asked, confused and unaware.
“When Jesus died for us, He did it to give us the free
gift of salvation, it is yours only if you ask for it, also you are
new creation and everything old will pass away, Salvation is not by
the good works we do, but by Faith in God. If you believe Jesus died
for your sins, you have only to ask him for his salvation and grace,
and then He will give you it freely.” Ciel-Remi explained.
She was overwhelmed by tears of joy, “That’s it, just
pray, ask Christ for Salvation.” She said, “I always thought you did
it by hard work and my serving to go to Heaven.”
“Elissa, God does not want the world to go to Hell
without knowing Him as their Lord and Savior. God wants us to have
faith in Him and His Son, Jesus Christ who was the only perfect person
and spotless from every sin imaginable. He was sent to be a sacrifice
for all mankind. When Adam and Eve sinned by disobedience, Adam made
us not perfect, but because of our Savior, Jesus, we have a chance to
receive all God has given to us.”
“You are very wise, my lord.” She commented, “I would
like to know God and Jesus Christ, please would you pray with me.”
“Thank you, my lord.” She said.
“You may call me, Remi.” Ciel-Remi said. “And, you are
“Alright Remi, let us go into this room.” She opened the
door to another different room in the castle, it was small and nothing
was in it. She went in a knelt down on her knees, Ciel-Remi joined
Ciel-Remi and Elissa held each others hand, they bowed
their heads. He knew she was a bit nervous of doing this with her.
“Now, Elissa, I will pray a simple prayer, then you will need to
repeat it back, but do it will an open heart to God, not me.”
Elissa only agreed and Ciel-Remi prayed, “Father God,
Please forgive me for my sins, I know you sent your Son Jesus Christ
to die on my behalf and to give me salvation through your son, please
give me your love, faith and hope for my future, I am now yours, my
ways are now your ways, my plans are your plans, please fill me in the
Holy Spirit to help guide me through this world, until the day I go to
heaven, thank you, Lord God, Amen.”
Ciel-Remi heard her start praying, He knew it was rude,
to open his eyes during her prayer to God. She repeated the prayer in
her own words, afterwards, she opened her eyes, he saw Elissa crying,
but she looked happy. He asked her, “How do you feel?”
“Thank you, Remi. I feel joyful and alive, oh, thank
you.” She said joyfully, and hugged Ciel-Remi.
She laughed joyfully, “We
should get back to King James.”
As they left the small room
and walked down the hallway. Ciel-Remi knew she had joy and happiness
inside. She was free to serve God, they continued down the hall until
they turned the corner and went to down the hallway where throne room
was, and they entered it.
Elissa Reid was born in England, both of her parents
were from Scotland, they came down to London, Elissa is thirteen years
of age, she had beautiful brown hair, with green eyes, she was easily
able understand the British accent. She was so admired by King James,
she was asked to serve the king as his personal assistant and servant.
She accepted the job. She lived with her mother. Her father was
killed in a war.
Elissa worked hard everyday to please King James, She
bent down on her knees on the floor and even got her hands messy. She
helped guests to the guestrooms, she loved her job.
Elissa had something missing inside, even though she
loved her job, she was sad and depressed. She wanted much more than
her daily routine life. She went to church every time with King James.
She would pay attention to the minister. She didn’t put the words in
her heart. She was surprised when Ciel-Remi asked her the question; of
course, she believed work was her life, her serving King James was her
work to get to Heaven.
Elissa and Ciel-Remi walked into the throne room, the
King greeted them warmly, and she knew he recognized her new spirit.
“Ah Elissa, You look radiant.” He commented. Would you like to stay
around here for a time while I talk with Lord Ciel-Remi?”
“Yes, Your Majesty,” She was overjoyed, “Thank you, Your
Two other English men stood there, “Lord Ciel-Remi,
these people are the scribes and writers who are helping us to write
the bible, we have many Hebrew scrolls of the words of God.”
“Your Majesty.” Ciel-Remi spoke up, “I had been given an
artifact I lost to our enemy while I was imprisoned. I have sent word
to France to get this artifact to England after it has been
“What may this artifact be?” King James asked, then
laugh, “A dinosaur bone.”
“No, Your Majesty,” Ciel-Remi began, “The artifact is
called the Great Bible. It has every bible scripture words and those
words are written in Hebrew. Most of your scrolls are compiled into
the artifact. Let us wait until my daughter has retrieved it, before
finishing our work on it.”
“Ah, my Lord, that is good idea.” King James laughed,
“What will you do until then?”
“My work in England is not just the Bible, your
Majesty.” Ciel-Remi said, then asked, “Do you know of a blacksmith in
England which many help us make armor.”
The King was stumped, “Armor, What kind of armor?”
“Armor for female warriors, my daughter, Victoria, Marie
LeCoeur and two of her friends, and I have been asked by Elissa to
make her some.”
“Elissa, Is this true?” King James asked.
“Yes, Your Majesty.” Elissa agreed.
“Ciel-Remi, Elissa will help you with the armor. We will
wait until your daughter has retrieved this artifact to finish the
Bible. You are dismissed.”
“Thank you, Your Majesty.” Ciel-Remi bowed.
Elissa was overwhelmed, she never was asked to do
anything except be a servant to King James. She followed Ciel-Remi out
of throne room. The King spoke up; “I would like to meet your
daughter, Lady Victoria Lebejioux, would you be so kind as to send her
here with this artifact.”
“Yes, Your Majesty.” Ciel-Remi agreed.
Elissa and Ciel-Remi were back in the hallways, “Remi,
what do you need me to do?”
“Please take these coins, go down to antique store and
buy five sets of armor.” Ciel-Remi told her, he handed about four
golden coins to her.
“Thank you, Lord Remi; I will not let you down.” She
“I know you will not.” Ciel-Remi said, “I have to meet
the LeCoeur’s later today, would you be kind enough to bring them to
the church east of castle.”
“Yes.” She said, and ran off down the hall. She looked and
winked, Thank you, thank you, Remi, I may not know Christ, as well
as you do, but I feel I am able to be used for whatever may come my
THE HARD FLOOR was
too uncomfortable for Victoria to sleep. The darkness outside was not
helping her to know what time to wake up, so she woke up and perched
herself against the wall for a moment of prayer to God and to meditate
on God’s words.
“Lord, My Father and God to all creation on earth. You
know our needs and give us shelter in the unknown strange places.
Lord, Thank you for your son, Jesus Christ, the Savior of world, thank
you for everything you have done in my life and my father’s life so
far. Give me strength, courage and the will to do your plans for
France and everywhere else. Lord, be with my father while he does his
duties in England. As I venture off toward the caverns to retrieve
the Great Bible from our enemy, please forgive any actions or defense
I may inflict on the guards. Lord, I am scared, but your word says, we
have not controlled by the spirit of fear, but of love, power and
sound mind. Before I must go, help me overcome this great fear inside.
Thank you for everything, Lord God, for your love, your way and your
plans. In your mighty name, the name of Jesus, Amen.”
Victoria felt less fear, except she was greatly at God’s
will to do whatever to retrieve the Bible. She sat and listened for an
hour or two to the Lord’s words to her, she concentrated on them. She
was open to obey anything and everything, the Lord was merciful and
brought great grace, His word wasn’t failing nor did He reject her
request. She finally felt the strength and motivation to do what is
was she was called to do.
Victoria wasn’t worried how God would lead her through
the caverns. She knew what needed to be accomplished. She grabbed the
dagger off the desk and studied it closely. The sheath was leather,
she unsheathed it, looking at it closely, the gold brass handle had a
medieval design, a loin and a lamb cover, only reminded her how
grateful she was for her friends. She was greatly disturbed by the
fact that one day she may have to use the dagger to kill someone, as
she sheathed the dagger again.
Victoria walked up to the window and leaned against window sill and
looked out at the starless sky, the spell and curse of darkness was
still eerie to her. Thank you Lord for my father being far away
from this place, he is not still in this castle. You are a great God
from rescuing him from our enemy’s grasp. Thank you, Lord, for
allowing him this opportunity, to help me train for this mission.
Even though the sky didn’t show it, Victoria knew it was
early morning about five o’clock. She went back to the table and
grabbed her bag. She began dress in her armor, starting with the
breastplate, and then put on the leg and arm shoulds. She took a deep
breath as she put on the belt and placed the dagger at her side. Her
sword was hung in a hook in the middle of the parlor. She grabbed the
sword from the hook and latched it onto her waist.
As Victoria approached the door, she took out her last
item, the silk hood to cover her appearance to anyone and become a
shadow in the darkness. She put it on the belt for later. She didn’t
need the bag. It would be too much weight. She grabbed a few items and
put them in black pouch she would carry on her belt.
Victoria opened the door. She took another deep breath
and kept walking into shadowy areas. She snuck through the surrounding
guards. She didn’t have anything to fear and didn’t look around. She
kept going toward another forest of trees. She needed not to be
spotted now, she was going to have to be mysterious and stealthy or
else she could have been caught by the guards. She finally reached the
forest edge and entered it.
The thick shrubs and trees surrounded around her. It was
darker in the forest, than the one near Paris. She quickly pulled off
the mask from her belt and pulled back her hair and tucked her hair
into the back of the black clothes she had on. She firmly put the mask
on her head.
Victoria was ready for anything to come her way. She
came back to the south edge of forest. She peered out from the trees
to watch the guards. She saw a guard pacing close nearby the edge of
the forest. He didn’t have any idea what was happening, which was a
good sign for her, and she waited a few minutes more.
Victoria heard her heart beating as she waited with
patience for the guard to approach closer. He came around the corner
of tree. She reached for the dagger and unsheathed it. She knew she
couldn’t get by this guard without having to kill him, she didn’t want
to, except she had no choice, either that or get caught before
completing her quest.
As he approached, she turned and grabbed him firmly
around the waist. He tried to grab his sword, except it was too late,
the body dropped from Victoria’s arms onto the ground. She sheathed
the dagger and continued down the road. She was still cautious and
moved slowly. She wasn’t in a rush to get there. One problem, she
would have to kill again.
“Do not kill.” Victoria encouraged, “Unless you have to
There was a little brush from the forest to the
entrance. The only thing which helped her not be detected was the
spell of darkness. Victoria walked stealthily and quietly through the
path to the caverns. Every new few steps she stopped and looked
around, no guards yet. She went on a few more steps, but still
nothing. She was thankful for the emptiness around her at the moment.
Another few steps and Victoria stopped all of a sudden
and froze as she saw another guard approach her. She hoped the guard
would turn around and begin walking again in the opposite direction,
but he didn’t, and only continued her way. She couldn’t just stand
there, or else he would see her. She had nowhere else to go beside
off the path and wait until he passed by, which meant another trial.
With blind thinking, Victoria looked for a way not be
detected, and began to quietly sidestep away from path back into the
darkness so she wouldn’t be spotted, she just heard her heavy
breathing. She sidestepped a few more times, as the guard approached
ever closer. Dang, Victoria, How are you going to get past this
sense about her, she simply froze, quietly waiting for guard to pass
by, as he drew closer, she got a good look at him. He was heavy set
with a great armor around his waist, with a huge sword, that he held
in his hand, and with the other hand he proudly held his torch waving
it back and forth from one place to the other. He was searching for
intruders. He yelled out, “Man, Do you see anyone particular this
The guard got no answer, nothing, not a peep from
anyone. He became worried and Victoria just stayed quietly watching
The guard was disturbed, as Victoria stepped back onto a
twig of some kind, it broke, the loud crackle sounded. The guard
turned into the direction and motioned, he asked, “Who is there?”
Now you have done it, Victoria.
She began to side step
again; hopeful she didn’t have to kill this one. Victoria wasn’t here
to kill everyone she came across, she hoped that they were just a few
or none at all. She wanted to be undetected and silent, but if she had
to kill again, it would be in self-defensive and not murder. She
stayed quiet, but the guard asked again, “Who is there? Whoever you
are show yourself.”
The guard came closer toward Victoria. She would run if
she had to, she would be discovered by the guard, but at least she
didn’t have to kill him. He came closer and waved the torch, “I know
you are in there somewhere.”
Victoria decided to dash and ran down back toward the
path and ran, “Stop!” the guard yelled, “Intruder!”
The guard began to run toward the direction that he had
heard the footsteps. Victoria had no choice. The guard would catch her
or alert the other guards. And with this guard dead, he would be
silent and she had no other option.
Victoria didn’t realize how close to cavern she actually
was, she grabbed her sword handle and stood ready, she turned around,
the guard finally caught to up to her and again asked, “Who are you?”
He asked curiously.
She remained silent.
“Now, mademoiselle, go home or die this night.”
The broad guard swung down his sword toward her head,
she quietly unsheathed the sword and raised it speedily and it clashed
with his, the sparks flew from them and he was amazed and asked, “How
did you do that?”
“I have been trained.” Only thing she said. “Now, who is
going to die?”
He quickly pulled back the sword and approached another
hit toward her legs, she jumped up and as the sword swiped through,
after she landed, she stepped back and prepared once again for another
In anger, the guard spoke loudly, “I don’t know who you
are, or why you are here, but you will die this night!”
The guard struck another blow toward her head, she
blocked again and this time caught him off guard. She spun the sword
around to an open body part and the blow was great. With a wild
expression on his face, and she told him, “I am sorry, sir, but I must
defeat anyone who gets in my way of the destiny set before me.”
His body toppled to the ground and she sheathed her
sword once again, This is going to be harder than I thought.
Victoria continued down the
path to the caves, a short way down the path another two guards stood
there waiting for anyone daring to come inside. She knew it would
difficult to get past these ones without being caught. What would she
do now? She couldn’t kill two guards with one weapon. She had to come
up with quick plan of attack.
Victoria was careful not alert them, she backed up,
slowly as to not lose her footing or make noise, or fall down. She
wouldn’t be able to escape these ones. She had to keep watching her
footing and go back to where the dead guard lay. She came up with a
plan, she knew would be suicide, but it had to work. She didn’t want
to kill in an offensive position, so she would have to lure them to
come after her. She bent down and picked up the sword from dead
guard’s hand. “You do not mind, if I borrow your weapon, do you?”
Victoria jested knowing he was already dead. “Good, I thought not.”
She headed back as silently and as slowly to where she
saw the guards in the distance. She silently unsheathed her sword. She
now held two swords in each hand, Now to get their attention.
Victoria saw a twig laying there. She stepped on the
twig it broke, the crackle alert the two guards. She only stood in
front, both swords in her hands and no where to run. The two guards
came running toward the alert. “Who goes there?” they both yelled, as
they ran her direction. She bent down on the ground, the two swords
lined like a cross. “Lord, Have mercy!” she yelled, then cross them
together into an X shape. She waited a few seconds before doing a
spread eagle, her arm reached out like eagles wings. She had her eyes
closed, so if she missed, the guard who would be approaching would
kill her. As she opened her eyes slowly, she heard a great thump
noise on the ground next to her. Had she actually pulled it off? Did
she kill the guard? Were they standing when she spread her arms out?
She looked down at the two bodies, her plan had worked.
A bad gut feeling came; Victoria didn’t want to kill
anyone. She knew Jean-Paul would have heard shortly of the news of her
whereabouts. Except it didn’t matter, what was important was her quest
for the Great Bible. She threw the second sword to ground, sheathing
her sword, and she continued down the path and reached the dark
entrance to the cave.
Victoria’s mission was half
over. She was aware there would be more, except nothing would stop
her. She was determined to see this out until the very end.
She only looked back outside the cave, placing one hand
on the wall, she looked towards the north, Father, thank you for
all your knowledge for getting me this far, I know I have more to do
before bringing back the Bible.
Victoria looked at the night darkened sky and prayed,
“Father God, You are great to have helped me this far, Please continue
to protect me until reach what I have come here for and have returned
back to my family in Paris.”
The rocks fell from the castle into the valley below
Jean-Paul. He stood on the castle tower still awaiting news of the
artifact. Dressed in his black clothes with a black cape, he stroked
his black mustache. He stood prideful and brave.
His servant, Xathis walked onto the balcony. His
expression wasn’t great and he feared much. Xathis spoke up with
snakes hiss, “My Lord.”
“Ah, Xathis.” Jean-Paul acknowledged, “Have you found
“Yes.” said Xathis, “We found it, except, time is in
“Time!” Jean-Paul yelled while grabbing Xathis around
the collar. “We do not have time. Ciel-Remi is planning our death
everyday, and this eye will bring Paris down. Get me that demons’
Xathis was angry, “Put me down! I will get you the eye.”
“Good,” He said, “God always gets in the way, now its
time I get in his way. I will have my way.”
“Yes, master.” Xathis acknowledged.
“We have one advantage; the Great Bible is still in our
“Yes…” Xathis hissed, “If they were to get the Bible
back, we may lose.”
“Exactly!” Jean-Paul acknowledge with a great smile.
Another servant came out onto the balcony and spoke in
deep voice, “We have a problem, my lord.”
“What is this problem?” Jean-Paul said gripping his hand
on the wall; some more rocks fell into the valley below.
“A few guards found three dead guard bodies outside the
caverns of lust.” Trest explained.
“What!” yelled Jean-Paul, “How many guards were
stationed from the forest to the caves?”
“Four. Four guards were stationed there.” Trest said.
“Does anyone know what happened to the fourth?”
Jean-Paul asked. “Does anyone know who this intruder is?”
“We had no word from the guard about the fourth one, if
it is possible for our intruder to have killed the three guards, she
must have killed the fourth.” Trest explained. “No one, not enough the
guards to know who this intruder is.”
“Damn,” He slammed his palm on the wall. “God will have
upper hand once again, if His children get His holy word!... I cannot
let that happen!”
“What should we do?” Trest asked.
“The intruder is already in the caverns. Place two
guards outside them, for when he or she returns, and then bring that
person to me alive.” Jean-Paul ordered.
“Yes, sir.” Trest acknowledge, bowed and left the area.
“Xathis bring me Chaos, and then get back to work
finding the artifact.” Jean-Paul ordered, and then turned and faced
the sky. “You have always gotten in my way. I will not let another
ruin my plans.”
“God will never ruin your plans, Mephisto.” A voice
appeared behind him, “everything is working out according to the plan
set before you.”
Jean-Paul with caution, turned around, he bowed before
the shadow in front of him. “Master.”
“Mephisto, You may rise, my friend.” Satan acknowledged
through a broken wing, “These people can never come between anything
we are planning.”
“Thank you, my master.” Jean-Paul stood and spoke, “Once
we have the demon’s eye we will be able to bring havoc to this place.”
“Yes.” He said, and then asked. “What about this
intruder? What are you going to do?”
“Capture this person, they will die.” Jean-Paul grinned.
“No, Mephisto, Do not kill the intruder, only release
“What?” Jean-Paul quickly became confused. “Why shall
“You have the knowledge of what to do.” Satan
Jean-Paul still confused turned around and looked at the
sky. “Ah, of course, release the intruder to Paris, and then send
someone to follow them back into Paris. Without warning to learn the
plans of our enemy before they a chance to strike, we would have the
upper hand in Paris.”
Renee approached quietly behind Jean-Paul, placed her
arms around him and asked, “Is something bothering you, my love.”
“Yes.” Jean-Paul turned around and held his wife, “the
Christians have everything against me.”
“What is happening?” Renee asked.
“The artifact is within my reach, except not in my
“Yes.” She acknowledged.
“And now there is an intruder in caverns of lust.”
Jean-Paul told her.
“Do you know who they are?” She asked.
“No.” Jean-Paul grabbed her hand and kissed it. “My
love, would you mind checking to see who they are, or their
“You know, I will, I would do anything for you, hun.”
“Do not harm the intruder, just observe and see who they
possibly could be.”
“Yes, My love.” She obeyed. Chaos left Renee, Renee
collapsed unconscious to the ground.
Jean-Paul looked down at Renee, “oh, my love it pains me
to see you go through such suffering, you will be unconscious for a
few hours.” He said, then turned back, toward the direction in which
the cave was. “Soon intruder, you will be in my grasp, I will know who
you are, and then all of France’s doom will begin.” He laughed.
The bells hanging on the door rang, as Elissa opened the
door and walked into the antique shop. On the walls were many
antiques, old lanterns, crossbows, rusty swords and shields, and the
armor which lined the eastern walls. The armor there was silver with
metal plating and rough edges, there were golden ones also.
The owner of the shop
approached her and asked, “What may I do you, ma’am?”
“Yes, I would like to see the gold and silver armor.”
“Ah, yes, this armor is from Joan of Arc’s time.” He
began, “Right now they are very thin and easily penetrated, with a bit
of work and they will be able to with stand any weapon, would you like
to buy them?”
Elissa was ordered to get the armor and take them to
Ciel-Remi at the old church, so she simple said, “Yes, I would like to
He leaned down over the wooden counter, “this armor is
not cheap, missy, ‘ow are you goin’ to pay fer it?”
“I will buy them with these coins, sir.” She told him
reaching in her pouch and pulled out the coins Ciel-Remi gave her.
The eyes of the shopkeeper went very wide and broad,
“How many?” He asked.
“Five.” She simple told him.
He began to grab the five pieces of armor to set them
down on the counter, “Where are you storing these?” He asked
“The carriage outside is where they are stored for now.”
“Ah, good show, would you be friendly enough to help me
load these.” He said.
“Yes.” She replied.
He took the gold coins and gave Elissa back a few silver
coins. She was polite and said, “thank you.”
“You are very welcome.” He replied.
Dusty and rocky walls in the caverns were only a few
different obstacles in the caves, bats slept in the high rocks and
beetles ran from rock to rock, hissing came from some where in there.
Victoria lit a torch and held her right hand on the walls to feel
around inside the dim cave. She walked slowly and cautiously.
Victoria wasn’t afraid of small animals in the caves.
She knew how to deal with them. She kept going until the walls became
slimy and wet. She bent to mark her way and to see where she was going
next. She could hear different sounds within the caverns.
She came around the corner and turned west before a
strong wind made her torch go out and left her without a torch light.
She couldn’t see around her, she needed to get a flint soon or else
she would have to get around in the dark. She felt around for another
flint to light the torch, but she couldn’t find one, she didn’t give
up, she prayed, “Lord, please light my way.”
Victoria stood up and began to walk a few steps before a
dim light lit the path she was on, the Lord was great to help her
light her way through the cavern, and she looked at her ring which was
lit, but barely. “Thank you, lord.” She said, while walking down the
corridor to the next turn in the caverns.
A few steps into the next corridor and a voice sounded
for some where, “Ah, so you are this intruder.” The voice was quiet
and raspy like a hissing sound. “You are female, huh?”
Victoria was surprised looked around her, but saw
nothing, only the rocks, she was caught off guard, but who was
“Alicia?” the voice asked, then quiet again.
Victoria stayed silent and
quietly kept walking forward. She began to wonder who it was and why
she was hearing the voices. She knew God’s voice inside was different
than the voice she heard now, and she kept going down this corridor.
What was that? Do they know I am here?
Victoria walked into the next corridor. She heard a few
droplets of water and the sound of a stream flowing in the background.
She stopped and thought for awhile, something about Alicia reminded
her about the map. Oh, that is right; the map Alicia made me to
help navigate these caverns.
She reached into her pouch and pulled out a folded
parchment. The ink was dried on the paper. She leaned against a curved
Victoria studied the map, “alright, the entrance is
here.” she said while pointing to the entrance on the map and then
pointed to where Alicia wrote “To castle” and then lastly “to forest
She looked around the room. The dripping water suggested
where she was standing and said, “This must be the stream room, where
is this fork in the road?”
Victoria bent down and inspected the ground; the wet
rock floor helped her find the stream ahead. She stood again and began
down the corridor before she stepped into the flowing water, and it
soaked her boots.
She studied the map again, looked to her right,
“according to this, the castle secret entrance is to my right and…”
she began and looked to her left, then pointed down that way, “…the
forest is to the left, that is where I am headed.”
Victoria splashed through the water onto the other side.
She headed left into the next corridor leading to a room with
brilliant colors. The room was lit well and she didn’t need the ring’s
dim glow. She cautiously walked through it.
Halfway into the room, she saw another opening at the
opposite end. She began to cross forward and a great rumble sounded
forth. The opening and a big rocky color wall began to close. She had
an option to retreat or ran forward before it closed. She began to
run, except it was too late, she was trapped in the colored room.
Victoria remembered Alicia tell her that Chaos and
Mistresses of Lust invaded this great room. She wondered if Chaos is
trapping her in the room for a purpose. She waited for something to
A woman stood at the opposite end of the room. She was
dressed in white garments, arms folded and asked Victoria, “What
brings into these caverns? Who has sent you?”
Victoria didn’t know whether she was good, nor evil, so
she cautiously said, “My mission is to get the Great Bible in forest.”
“And who has sent you?” The woman asked.
“God, our father, His son, Jesus Christ, and the Holy
Spirit, which indwells my spirit to lead and guide me, My Lord and
Savior has sent me.” Victoria answered.
“For what purpose are you here for the bible, to take or
to just look at it?” She asked.
“Before I answer your question, would you be kind enough
to answer mine. Are you good or evil?”
“Neither, Good nor Evil.” the woman said.
“Then…” Victoria began, “My mission here is to retrieve
the Great Bible for the battle of France.”
“You are not Alicia Borjour, daughter of Jean-Paul
“No, I am not her.”
“Are you the one who’s name means ‘victory’?”
“Yes, I am---”
“---do not speak the name, for you have enemies who
could be watching you at this present moment.” She interrupted and
began to explain. “Be careful, young one, for the path to the Bible is
difficult and full of obstacles. In the first room, you will have to
guard your eyes so as not be killed. Trust God to get through it. The
second is to keep your answer in the truth of the word and lastly to
defeat your enemies by what you have learned so far about the word
“Thank you.” Victoria simply said, as the woman faded
away and the opening began to open back up allowing her passage. She
kept in mind those words and the advice of the woman.
The next room was huge and circular; the ledge was about
two feet from the wall, very narrow rocky ones. Below her was a big
chasm with a white glow coming up, above her was another opening with
a bright light coming down into the caverns.
Victoria began walking up the ledge. Ghost like figures
lined the room and flew around her. She slowly and cautiously walked
up the ledge. Since the beginning of colored room, she didn’t need the
dim glow of the ring. She could see around her, she also trusted God
to direct her upward path.
She was now halfway up the slope and she was still being
careful. A white figure came up. The squeals caught her off guard. The
white figure went directly in her path, and she slipped and knocked a
few pebbles down below. The sounds stirred the others down below her
and the figures began to surround her.
Victoria grabbed the map, “Which room did Alicia say
this one is.”
She saw the colored room and then saw the room named
‘Den of lustful women.’ She wondered what the lustful women were. And
why were they in these caverns? Victoria saw a description, ‘see
lustful women.’ on the paper where the room represented where she
stood, she moved her fingers over the surface of map until she found
the descriptions of the lustful women and read: “the lustful women are
white glowing figures with a sound that would break the ear drums,
their looks are lustful and if they look at guy in the eye, they will
kill him. They only petrify a woman, which is just as deadly. If they
approach you, close your eyes and kept from their deadly stare.”
Victoria was frightened a bit by the description. She
was reminded about the woman’s advice, ‘you will have to close your
eyes and trust God to get through’ she watched as the ghostly figures
flowed around her. They were pale skinned with a glassy figure, they
wore nothing and they glared at her with their bright red eyes. She
only stood still for a moment and closed her eyes.
As she prayed for safety, protection, and guidance
through the rest of ledge into the forest. A strange feeling came as
though another hand took hers. She was greatly couscous and slow; she
walked up the ledge toward the forest, with her eyes closed and
trusting God to not let her fall into the chasm below.
Many times, she lost her footing, except she was pulled
up and kept on course toward the next room, which is the forest. Since
her eyes were closed the lustful women weren’t able to harm her or
look her in the face. She came onto the last turn on the spiral ledge.
She decided that for the rest of the way it would be easier with her
eyes open, she asked, “May I open my eyes?”
Victoria felt the hand slip away and she opened your
eyes and saw a bright light before her. She had a few steps more to
take and she would be in the great forest.
The forest was like a normal forest. The trees rose
hundred feet into the air and the light shone through the leaves, the
gentle breeze rustled them.
She watched around her, as she stepped into the forest.
She heard voices. Her first thought, this forest is alive and
moving. The thick scrubs were staring at the young female. They
watch as she moved through the forest. She didn’t have any fear, she
did looked around at the beautiful trees. A few differences from the
normal forest in France, the trees were odd looking as though they had
a human figure, and they were both female and male types.
The female looking trees were hour glass shaped, with
breasts, and a white linen covered their breasts; it wrapped around to
cover the lower part, and around the bark represented by the leg
covering the floor.
The male shaped ones wore a linen cloth below their
waists all the way down to the floor.
Victoria began to understand, they looked like an
ancient Greek or Roman civilization, she didn’t know why they were in
a cavern forest in southern France, and she would love to learn more.
She was just marveling at beauty of the forest
“Wow! This is beautiful.” Victoria said.
A tree spoke up; her eyes glittered in illusionary
sunlight. “Those who are great in wisdom will reach the Bible, but
those in SPIRITUAL WARRIORS GUIDE will be able to defeat the enemy, if
you are the one whose name means ‘victory’, then give us the advice
you would give to a great warrior who loves God. In the Bible Jesus
says, “I am the way, truth and the life, no one comes to my father
except through me.” and Paul described a spiritual warrior, they have
been equipped for SPIRITUAL WARRIORS GUIDE. Please explain both
scripture and their meanings.”
“My father has given me the knowledge,” Victoria began
to explain, “the greatest gift is Jesus Christ, the Lord and Savior,
except the only way to the father is through a daily renewing of the
mind and God’s heart. Salvation helps us with the mind and
Righteousness is the protector of our hearts, the enemies’ deception
is through these places and will keep you from reaching the truth of
Victoria took a breath before continuing with the
explanation, “With the truth, we will be able to keep from great
temptation and bring God’s peace and rest to our daily lives. When we
trust God, we believe in faith of the truth of the Bible. It helps us
hold our lives up in difficult obstacles which stand in our way,
bringing us peace into our lives to stand firm on God’s gospel of
Jesus Christ and his life. The truth is full of faith, with faith we
are brought to the knowledge of truth and peace of God, Faith is
shield to defend against those who do not know the truth and our
enemies who have no truth in them.
“When we have God’s plan and purpose in our lives, we
have been given some great commandment to help understand and keep our
spiritual growth. On a daily basis we need to read the Bible and pray
to have communication with our Father God. These are also weapons to
use against our enemies which keep us from God’s plan and purpose for
our lives. As we study and memorize the scriptures and verses in the
Bible, we can resist the devil and he will flee.”
“Later in the scripture in the Revelation from John, God
gave some other weapons which come through prayer, the blood of Jesus
and our testimony of the Word of God. With these we can protect
ourselves from the temptations and tribulations of everyday life.”
“Lady Victoria, We are the great treeants of this
forest, you have answered the first question correctly and we have two
others, proceed to my brother over there.” She pointed over to the
tree in the middle of forest, “He will ask the next one.”
“Thank you.” she smiled.
THE THRONE ROOM in
the castle of Bourge, Jean-Paul Borjour waited for word from Chaos,
about the intruder in the caverns. He plopped down on his throne. He
was anxious and very worried about the Great Bible being taken back to
Paris where Ciel-Remi or anyone else could learn more of the Book’s
lie. He hated waiting for news good or bad, never liked the negative
news he had received for years.
Renee entered the room from the outside.
He got excited and
asked, “What news of our intruder?”
“The warrior is not Ciel-Remi, the intruder is a
“The intruder is a female, huh?” Jean-Paul said, “Do you
believe it could be Alicia?”
“No, my love, Chaos has gone to check further with her
mistresses.” She said greatly in despair.”
“Who else would be female and an intruder to the
caverns?” Jean-Paul asked with great disturbed.
“I do not know, my love.” She said, “Whoever it is, they
have the same speed and smart thinking of the Ciel-Remi Lebejioux.”
“Yes, it is very peculiar, she is stealthy and can
easily kill others, the knowledge of God is great within her and is
also always getting in the way of our plans.” Jean-Paul agreed.
“No matter, she has to be very intelligent to get
through the lustful women, treeants and the ladies of lust.” Renee
explained. “She has to have the name that means ‘victory’---”
“Hold on.” Jean-Paul interrupted, “How does she need
“The treeants talk about the one who’s name means
‘victory’, only she will have great knowledge in the Bible.” Renee
“Do you know Ciel-Remi’s child name?” Jean-Paul asked.
“No, my love.” Renee replied.
“While we held Julie captive, Ciel-Remi was occupied
with birth of his child; do you believe his child’s name could be
‘Victoria’ which means, ‘victory’?”
“You have a great point and we will have to wait for her
capture.” Renee said.
“Yes, you are right.” Jean-Paul agreed.
Renee sat on his lap, she was brushing her hand over his
chest, “my love, I have a better way to past the time.” She brushed
his lip and kissed him gently.
“Ah...yes.” he motioned her to stand up, she obeyed and
he stood next to her, picking her up and carrying her out of the
Victoria looked around at the beautiful treeants, which
were beautifully made by God. The forest was alive as they
communicated amongst themselves. She finally came to the young male
one. He stared upon the beauty of another female one.
Now, I know why they call this the forest of Lust.
“Ah, my Lady, the first question was answered
correctly.” he told her, “I am not watching my beautiful wife with
lustful eyes. She was a beautiful woman given by God.”
“Oh?” said Victoria confused.
“As God brought forth Adam for Eve, so He does with us,
the story of the treeants is a difficult one to explain.”
“Well, do enlighten me.” Victoria demanded.
“Alright, I will tell you after you have answered my
question.” He began, “In the Bible, God give us a commandment to work,
“Hard work leads to prosperity, playing around leads to poverty.” And
the apostle Paul said, “Yet, we hear that some of you are living idle
lives, refusing to work and wasting time meddling in other’s business.
In the name of the Lord Jesus Christ, we appeal to such people---no,
we command them: Settle down and get to work, earn your own living.
And I say to the rest of you, dear brothers and sisters; never get
tired of doing good.” What do these two verses mean?”
Victoria cleared her throat and began to explain. “In
the Bible, Solomon asked for wisdom and God gave it him that wisdom
through the proverbs many times he said things about the laziness and
working hard to accomplish some things for the glory of God and His
“Paul showed us an example
of those who refused to let go of their fears and pride to work hard,
except became lazy in their ways and the Kingdom of God is greatly
affected by these people. Work is doing something productive to
benefit and accomplish tasks for God’s kingdom, besides work also
brings forth our income for daily living; with this we benefit the
kingdom of God by giving back to God what he has given to us, as a
seed. In God’s eyes, any work that is small, large or great, if it
glorifies our Father in Heaven it is well worth doing.
“Work helps us with
self-confidence, achievement and dedication to get our tasks done,
whether paid for a task, or just working to bring something to light.
God honors all types of work.”
“The hard work and task
before me is going to affect the kingdom of God and the kingdom of
France. The reward for my task this day is going to bring forth God’s
glory and help us win this spiritual war. No matter, if I am paid for
this task, the reward I have done will be great.”
“Thank you, my lady.” He began to speak, “work should
not be about performance or trying to accept God’s approval in your
life. Jesus Christ gave his life for us, and we should just work at
the task at hand. Great is our reward, whether, a Bible, money or just
God’s unconditional love for us. Those who put work before resting in
God will deter our relationship to God, their relationships to His
The male treeant took a breath and continued, “You are
great in the words of the Bible and its meanings. Would you like to
know the story of the treeants, why we look human but really are
“Yes, that would be greatly appreciated.” She told him.
“The myth of treeants was more of a curse, than a
blessing. We thrived as humans once; we worked hard for a living and
gave everything to our lives. We even chose to serve God. One day, a
terrible beast came to us; he began to put a spell on us. The black
dragon was evil and brought destruction. Many of us died, but we were
still alive. He didn’t want to kill everyone, he placed a great spell
on us, the spell was that he cursed us into these trees, we became
immortal, our brothers and sisters spread out throughout the forest,
and my wife is over there.” He pointed to the tree, which was staring
back at him. “She is beautiful and I love her dearly. Please, my lady,
free us from this curse.”
“How shall I?” Victoria asked curiously and confused.
“The curse of this age will come to end, when God’s
servant is able to answer the three questions of the Hebrew bible, and
then retrieve it, and then defeat the one responsible, the black
“Thank you for your story, Only God can free this curse,
believe in God fully and you will be freed.” Victoria explained.
“You are welcome, my lady, and thank you for your kind
words of encouragement.” He said as he pointed, “My sister and last
tree of the forest has your last question. God Bless you.”
“God Bless you, as well.” Victoria began walking toward
end of the great forest. She had an idea why the trees stared at each
other and then many just worked to bring the forest alive, some of
them prayed to God, many still complained and made excuses.
The last tree was different from the rest of them; the
tree didn’t just wear the linen around like the others, she was
wearing full length white Greek dress, like those of the goddess. She
always looked down at the Bible, hoping and waiting; even Victoria had
to get her attention.
“Your brother has sent me here to answer the final
question. First, may I ask why you have a dress unlike the other trees
in the forest?”
“Yes, my lady.” She began, “as you can tell the spell
made us all trees which communicated to people, your friend, Alicia is
a good person and I have spent some time with her. She told me one
will be back to answer my question, see the spell makes those who fail
the questions become just like us, the questions are beneficial for
life and are given from the word of God. Since your friend was child
of God, she was able to come and go.”
“Chaos and her mistresses are spirits, which cannot be
cursed. So they too, were able to easily to get through to place to
the Bible there.” She pointed down the way.
“Since, I was gone when spell was cast upon the people
here and I had no idea what had happened, I began to walk through the
forest, covered in a garment like no other, and I was frightened. What
had happened to my family, two people gave me questions. They were
easy questions, since I was a strong believer in God.”
“After finding out about the spell placed on these
people. I bent down on my knees and cried and wept. They were lost to
me and tried so hard to leave the forest from this spot, a black
dragon appeared before me, “What are you doing here?” he said in a
“Who are you?” I asked.”
“My name is Mephisto, the demon of darkness. I am now
Lord of this great forest.” I got angry and cursed him, “you are a
murderer and a monster, you killed my family and placed this evil
charm on them, you should not be here.” He turned into a serpent and
told me, “Do you know who are messing with woman? It because of me,
you humans are under the plenty of sin and death.”
He was cunning and smooth, and about to climb up my
body, except an angel appeared before me and crushed the serpent
underneath his feet, “Thank you for your bravery my dear, Mephisto has
been subjected to his own realm for your actions.” The angel spoke,
“Do not be afraid, one day, you will be brought back from under the
curse and human once again with your kin folk.” Being frightened, and
scared, I stood frozen in my tears. I felt my legs started to give
way. He waved his hand over my body.”
“After the spell was completed, my eyes looked down at
my body, the only things not bark were my beautiful dress and my leaf
tiara, “you are bearer of the last question. The forest will grow if
they do not answer it. One day, a few will be able to answer it and
pass through. God’s plan is to help bring your kind back from the
curse to humanity.”
“So, my lady, I still became the treeants like my kind,
different with a long beautiful Greek dress I wore into the forest,
and since the Bible arrived I have stared down that way, hoping that
one day I would be able to see it.”
Victoria had some tears running down from her cheeks.
The female treeant carefully wiped the tears from her cheeks, “now,
now, my lady, how can you be crying, when you have one more question
Victoria sniffled and wiped away the tears, “you are
right, please continue to ask the final question.”
“Ah, thank you, what is opposite of lust? And how can do
you earn it?”
Victoria once again cleared her throat and again began
to explain, “Why have not people in past been able to figure this out,
I do not know. God’s love is truly opposite of lust, for lust comes
into the world from the lust of physical pleasure which is the flesh,
what we can see; the eyes and greatly the pride of possessions, which
is pride. We need to have God’s love which brings us patience,
kindness, faith and hope, the love that doesn’t demand its own way, it
does not keep track of the past and it delights in the truth, it does
not get proud, jealous, boastful or rude toward others. The love which
enemies do not have, we are to show this love to the world, but only
through Christ can it be given. We do not need earn this love, it a
free gift given from God when we choose him as Lord and savior of our
lives. Lust is physical, when God’s love is spiritual.”
“Jesus told us, anyone who lusts in their heart after
the opposite sex, they have already committed adultery in their heart
and this displeases our God. The love we feel for a man should be in
marriage and committed to our loved ones…because also, Paul told us,
we are the temple of the Holy Spirit and we have been bought at a
price, our bodies should honor God. Which means the sin of the
physical is lust. God made love pure for those who are committed in
the covenant of marriage.”
“Very good, Lady Victoria, be careful as your head down
this corridor toward the Great Bible, the Ladies of Lust, also known
as the Mistresses of Lust are lurking around waiting for you, and they
will not let you approach the Bible.”
“Yes, madam, what will happen to Forest of Lust?”
“The forest is greatly cursed, only God will free us
from it, within time you will have a mission to come back here. God
will help you then, take care for now and be careful the journey
towards the Great Bible is a great reward.”
“Thank you.” Victoria bowed and began walking down the
The eastern church of England was beautiful on the
outside, as well as on the inside, the pews lined the aisle all the
way back to the door, a balcony was above with a few pews there. The
front of the church had an altar for the preacher or minister to stand
at and preach the lesson. Unlike, the cathedral of Notre Dame, the
church didn’t have a cross with Jesus still on it or a booth for
Ciel-Remi and the LeCoeurs were to have a bible study
and learn more about the word of God from what he had gotten during
the time of the imprisonment. He kept watching the back door, as
though, he was waiting for someone. Richard noticed it and asked,
“What bothers ye, me friend?”
“Oh nothing, I am awaiting another person.” Ciel-Remi
“Who it is?” Marie asked jestingly. “Jesus?”
“No, Marie.” Ciel-Remi said, “Her name is Elissa, she is
a servant of King James, except he asked her to help me with anything
“Is she a Christian sister?” Richard asked.
“Just barely,” Ciel-Remi began to explain. “When I met
her, she was serving politely. She met me this morning near my room,
and I asked her if she knew Jesus and she hesitated, before asking me
to pray with her. She is now a believer.”
“That is wonderful, and glad to hear.” Diana said
excitedly in her British accent.
“How old is she?” Marie asked.
“About fifteen years of age.” Ciel-Remi replied.
“Where did ye send her?” Richard asked, as Marie began
to watch the back also.
“I sent her to the antique shop, to buy some armor for
the blacksmith.” Ciel-Remi said. “She should be coming back any minute
“Great.” Richard said, and then laughed. “Because, I
think Marie is excited to meet her.”
Ciel-Remi and Diana were watching Marie, she didn’t
understand right away, and then they all began to laugh, a great laugh
The door creaked opened. Ciel-Remi stood and walked down
the aisle, Elissa appeared at the door and began to walk toward
“The armor is in the carriage, here is the change from
the coins you gave me.” She said handing Ciel-Remi the coins.
“Thank you, Mademoiselle.” Ciel-Remi told her as lead
back down the aisle, “There are a few friends I would like you to
Ciel-Remi and Elissa went back to where the others were
sitting. “Elissa, my friends, the LeCoeur family.” He started to point
them out one by one, “Richard LeCoeur…”
She put out her hand, Richard wasn’t afraid to shake her
hand, “Nice to meet ye, lass.”
“Likewise.” She said.
“Diana LeCoeur…” Ciel-Remi said, Diana smiled and shook
hands, saying, “Welcome to the family of Christ, Elissa.”
“Thank you, Lady LeCoeur.” Elissa said.
“…And lastly, their daughter, Marie LeCoeur…” Ciel-Remi
Marie was not afraid of anything, she didn’t shake
hands. She gave Elissa a hug, “Nice to meet you and welcome to our
family, hope you enjoy this new life.”
Ciel-Remi could tell that the hug completely shocked
Elissa. She stepped back in haste.
Marie didn’t understand quite why she didn’t want to be
hugged, “Richard, Please talk with Marie.”
Both Marie and Elissa were a bit shaken. Elissa walked
back and took a seat on the pew. Richard and Diana went a few rows
back and began to tell Alissa of Marie’s sudden hug.
“She did not mean you any harm. She was excited to meet
you.” Diana told Elissa.
“I know, It is just I have not been hugged before in my
life, it was a bit uncomfortable for me.” Elissa explained.
“You have never been hugged once in your life? Your
parents did not hug you. Oh dear, no wonder it was a shock.”
“No, no hugs or kisses from anyone, my mother works long
hours and I would be at castle to attend to the King. We would not see
each other at all. It was with King James I would attend church. No
one has ever hugged me before, especially not on my first meeting.
Even though I never had been hugged before in my life, and even though
it felt uncomfortable, I needed a hug, I was just shocked to actually
Richard and Marie had come back to join them, Marie
asked, “Would you forgive me, I did not know.”
“It is alright, I do forgive you, and I want to say
thank you, since I came to know Jesus Christ. I could feel a bit of
his arms around me. God wanted me to know what it was like to have
someone’s arms around me.” Elissa explained, then asked politely, “May
I get a hug from all of you?”
“Sure, you may get a hug from us,” Ciel-Remi said,
leaning over to embrace his new sister in Christ, she had a tear in
her eye, it flowed down her cheek.
She was embraced by Richard, and then Diana, did she
need one from Marie again? Even though they both hugged once more and
Ciel-Remi knew she was grateful for the new family of believers in
Once they were finished with everything. They began
again in the bible study, Marie asked, “What do you plan to do with
the armor you have just bought?”
“I am going to make, you, Alicia, Samantha and Elissa
here sets of female armor for your venture to Bourge in a few years.”
“Oh.” Marie said, still confused.
“Years, lad?” Richard asked, “Is not your daughter
searching for the Great Bible now, then I would believe Jean-Paul
already has plans. Years will be too late and we would have already
“Paris is under God’s protection for a time, nothing or
no one can harm the city. We must prepare our hearts for things to
come, even if they are a few days from now. I have sent a letter to
Corrine. This is the perfect time for the Great Bible to be used in
England. Since I cannot go home now, I have asked Corrine to have them
join us here after Victoria has gotten back from her venture.”
“Do ye think it wise to have young Victoria and your
wife, Corrine, come to England, with the Bible in hand, the enemy will
try everything to destroy those two on a ship, the waves and storms
“When Jesus was sleeping in the boat on Sea of Galilee,
He was on his way to go ashore to cast out demons from a man, but the
winds and storms came. He was fast asleep, his disciples had to wake
him, “master, master, do you wish us to drown?” He did not move, he
slept, the pushing of everyone awoke our Lord, he stood up and said
“Peace be still.” The winds stopped on his command. He looked back at
them, and said, “Ye of little faith.” My daughter and wife have faith
in anything, if the storm arises they will be praying for God’s peace
and comfort. My family will be alright to get here.”
“Amen.” They are all said simultaneously.
Everyone began to listen to Ciel-Remi has he spoke more
about the story he had just given them and much more of the bible.
They sat quietly and listened, after he was finished, they prayed for
everything around them.
As Victoria stepped into the
next corridor, it was full of darkness and it seemed as though the
ledge stopped and she would fall into the chasm below. She watched
around her and began to walk onto the normal bridge floor. It was
invisible from her sight, and she had to have great faith to step onto
it. She was careful and walked slowly not to fall.
Victoria didn’t have to worry about the lustful women
and have to close her eyes. She had to keep her eyes forward towards
Again, halfway from on the bridge, she was caught off
guard as three beautiful ladies appeared before Victoria. One wore a
string bikini, the other was wearing a nightgown of some kind and the
third was draped greatly in jewels and beautiful golden dress. They
spoke, “We are the Mistresses of Lust! Please leave now. You are an
intruder to this place.”
“You must be the Ladies of Lust, Chaos, Seduction and
lastly Lust herself. I will not leave this place for I am after a
great treasure that does not belong here.”
“Yes, you seek the Great Bible.” Lust said.
“You are right, and you are going the let me by.”
“How dare you give us orders?” Chaos yelled. “Jean-Paul
knows you are here and if you take the Bible, you will not be able to
escape without being caught.”
“Jean-Paul does not have authority over me. Please leave
so I may get what I have come here for, In the name of Jesus! Be
gone!” Victoria ordered and demanded.
“No!” Chaos put her hands over her ears, “You have been
warned. Let us away, Mistresses of Lust!” They all disappeared and
Victoria continued down the long bridge.
After a few minutes, Victoria reached a golden gate. The
gate had an angelic structure and angels on it. She began to open the
gate, the creak was loud and noisy, the cavern echoed throughout, and
she heard the treeant’s praises. They all knew she had reached the
Bible and they were grateful, the door opened slightly and she
squeaked through it.
Victoria almost caught her foot on a bar and tripped
onto the ground. Except she didn’t fall and began close the gate and a
light flooded the room. The light was so bright she had to cover her
face. She walked through the light until she found the Great Bible on
its pedestal and it was about the size of a book with Hebrew language.
A great voice came from within the room. The voice was
recognized to be God’s words to Victoria; My Lady Victoria
Lebejioux and My child, great is your faith toward me. You are like
your father. My word was given to Ciel-Remi when he was your age.
Your father named you with the meaning of ‘victory’, because your
purpose was given by Us is to help the Kingdom of France and My
kingdom to overcome the enemies before you. Those enemies are not of
your realm, but the spiritual realm, which means much prayer and
fasting. Like many women of Bible, you are great among them. Please,
take the Bible to Ciel-Remi in England, for he needs it, do not worry
about being caught by Jean-Paul, nor be afraid, For I am always with
you, now and until to end of the age.
Victoria stood in awe of his glory and the light, it
began to fade. A great supernatural thing happened and the bible began
to turn its pages to close itself As the Bible began to close the seal
which kept anyone from touching it was broken so Victoria was able to
pick it up. She was almost thrown back onto the ground because of the
force of the breaking of the seal. She recovered quickly and instead
of falling down, she held her ground and took the Bible into her hands
and said, “Thank you, Lord.”
Victoria began to turn back
toward the gate, another glowing light came through the room and last
thing she saw was that the light seemed to blow right through her body
before she lost consciousness.
Victoria felt a pain inside her head. She rubbed it and
looked up, she was back inside the colored room, and she lay on the
ground. She checked around on the ground for the Bible. “Do not worry
about the Great Bible, It is still with you!” a voice came from a
woman dressed in white who was standing there.
“You!” she recognized the woman. “Thank you, without
your help I would not have known, my way.”
“There is no time for an explanation of who I am. You
must get out of here, one day, and you will be able to return to this
spot.” The woman told Victoria as she stood up, a reaction as though a
bomb hit the caverns. She almost lost her balance, “What is
happening?” She said while looking back at the lady, who was no longer
Victoria quickly grabbed the Bible, and Alicia’s map,
and began to run throughout caverns. She didn’t walk slowly, she ran
directly through the stream room, which was starting to flood on her
feet. Pebbles began getting bigger as she ran through, and she prayed
as simple prayer, “Lord God, please supernaturally move these rocks so
one day we may get back inside during our raid on the castle. Help
protect me and get me out of here. In the name of Jesus, Amen.” She
ran through rumbling around her, and she was determined to get passed
the rumbling and she wasn’t going to give up, the rumbling got louder
and closer to her.
Victoria almost tripped on a rock and she couldn’t
afford to get caught lying down on the ground right then, she regained
her balance and began to run closer to the entrance of caverns. She
didn’t look back at the falling boulder size rocks.
Victoria ran forward and watched everything in front of
her. She bent down to catch her breath, outside. She praised God for
the victory of the Bible, after which she heard the last bit of rock,
the silence, she began walking toward the forest, “Madam, Jean-Paul
would like word---“ she heard from behind as the butt end of the sword
hit the back of her head, she felt a big headache, her body began to
give way and then she felt nothing.
Alicia hadn’t been out of bed for two days. This morning
she felt relief and she put her hand over head. Her lungs were healed
and in her spirit, she said, “Thank you lord for your healing.” She
finally was able to change her clothes. She changed into a pink dress
and brushed her hair.
Francine entered the Queen’s bedroom, the smile came
upon her face when she found Alicia up and feeling well, “My lady, How
do you feel today?”
“Oh, yes, Francine.” Alicia said. “I feel great, my
lungs are healed.”
“Even though you are feeling well, I would have to ask
you keep taking the medicine on a daily basis until you have completed
healing.” Francine said.
Francine handed Alicia a cup with water and a cup with
herbal medicine. She took it with a great smile on her face, “Thank
you, Francine, yes, I will continue these, may I ask a favor?” She
“Yes, Mademoiselle.” Francine said, “I would do anything
“I would like to see Queen Marie, please, would you
please bring her here.” Alicia asked.
“Yes, my Lady.”
Francine left the room.
Alicia waited quietly and kept God’s grace and mercy in
her heart. She thanked God for her healing and great friends like
Queen Marie, Victoria and even Corrine. Sometimes Alicia remembered
back to the day when she was saved from her bad actions and thanked
God for saving her before she did anything terrible to Corrine. She
thought greatly of her friend, Victoria and hoped she was protected by
God, that she would come home victorious.
Alicia had her head down, as Queen Marie walked into the
room, “You have requested my services.” She said.
Alicia looked up very excited to see her Queen. She
stood up and turned around to show Queen Marie, that she was better
and ready to do whatever she asked.
“My dear, you are feeling better, and your lungs are
healed?” Queen Marie asked, very happy for Alicia.
“Yes, My Queen, I am feeling better and I ready to
protect and serve you again.” Alicia said, “I have been in the bed for
too long. I am willing to help you with anything,” then paused. “Just
“No, we got what we needed from witch’s lair, nothing
more dangerous, right now.” Queen Marie said. “I do have request for
you, how would you feel about seeing Corrine today?”
“That would be great, my queen.” Alicia said, “What do
you want to see her for?”
“I have received a letter from England, from Ciel-Remi
earlier today, It is important someone get it to Corrine and
Victoria.” Queen Marie explained.
“Do you have any word from Bourge about Victoria?”
“Yes, Alicia, she is doing alright.” Queen Marie said
“What is it, my queen?” Alicia knew the Queen had
something on her mind that was troubling her.”
“Victoria is alright, right now, except Jean-Paul knows
she is there and has posted a few guards outside to catch her and take
her to him. Victoria is in danger no matter what happens.”
“My Queen, God is our Lord and Savior, He will protect
Victoria. She knew about the dangers and went along with God’s plan.
How, My Queen, are you getting this information?” Alicia asked very
“I have an informant undercover down there; someone is
spying out the plans of Mephisto and his minions. The demon’s eye has
to do with his plans, except they cannot find it.”
“He is growing restless, right?” Alicia asked.
“Exactly!” Queen Marie said.
“Both of them will be protected by God and even in the
den of lions. God shut their mouths. God will do the same thing for
Victoria. Shall we pray for safety, guidance, protection and a strong
will before the enemy?”
“Yes, my sister, thank you.” Queen Marie said, and then
they held their hands together and began to pray for the welfare of
their friends in Bourge and even their friends in England. They gave
great thanks to God for their friends and their days ahead, their
lives and they didn’t worry about what was to come, for God was going
to be with them through the good and the bad.
HEAD throbbing, sore
bones, the blood soaked through the hooded mask, partial hair stuck
out from it and hands tied behind her back. Victoria could hear a bit
of what was being said, but didn’t respond, but it was great blurred,
“The intruder has been caught, my lord” he paused. “And this was with
The guard handed something to Jean-Paul. He was
disgusted with it, he irritatingly handed it to a near by person, “I
do not want this, this time destroy, dispose of this, we do not want
another believers getting their hands on it.”
He gladly said, “Yes, sir.” And Victoria recognized the
voice, and she looked down and thought. That sounded like…no it can
She heard footsteps walk away from Jean-Paul, and he
spoke up, “My dear, you have brought a great disturbance to our
caverns, you have upset the lustful women, not to mention my forest of
beautiful tree people, and you should be punished.”
Victoria kept silent.
“She does not speak.” Jean-Paul began, and then changed
his tone, “You can not be Alicia Borjour, Who are you?”
She still kept quiet.
“Well, if you are not going to tell us your name, I must
insist reveal your pretty face to me, you have a hooded mask...why?”
Why would you want to know? My father is your enemy
and my mother you tried to kill years ago, you reveal the daughter of
both now, you are mistaken.
“She still does not answer,
only keeps quiet.” Mephisto taunted, “Nonetheless, we will see my
You are about to see your death, Mephisto, are you
“Unmask her!” he ordered.
“Yes, sir.” The guard agreed. He pulled up the mask off
her head, the pain inside her head became great again as it came off.
The blood leaked more down her cheek, like a teardrop. Her hair was
standing on ends and still tucked in the back. She couldn’t bare the
discomfort any longer and shook her head to pull it out, and it
beautifully waved through the room.
“Ah, the same beautiful blonde hair, green eyes and
reflection of her mother, and what else do my eyes detect, an image of
her father.” Jean-Paul studies her features and beautiful body. Her
youth was great before Jean-Paul. He took a bit of the hair and
smelled through it, except blood lined his face. “Blood? You are
bleeding, my dear.”
Victoria finally broke the silence, they knew who she
was, so why stay quiet, “Yes, sir.”
“What may I ask is your name, my dear?” He asked. “You
are a Lebejioux, I presume.”
“You are correct; my name is Victoria Lebejioux of
Paris. I am a Lady of the court and demanded to be treated as such.”
She said out of haste.
“A Lady, huh?” Jean-Paul began to return to his throne,
“You, my dear, have cause a great deal of harm to us. I could have you
killed, and your father would be devastated.” He paused. “You have
nothing to do with our plans, what you came here for is not going back
with you. So you have failed and that is good enough for me. I will
release you to go back to Paris, but be warned. You step on this soil
again it will be your last time and you will be killed. Now, away with
you, I have other matters to tend to.”
The guard came back into throne room, approached
Jean-Paul, he said, “The Great Bible is disposed of, sir.”
“Thank you.” Jean-Paul said, “Guards take Miss Lebejioux
to the front of the castle, and send her on her way home.”
Before she turned around and was released, the guard
recognized her, she thought again, it can not be, he is in Spain
with his family. She saw him mouth to her,
I will join you
shortly then I will explain everything.
“Come, Mademoiselle, we must not upset our Master
anymore.” The guards said giving her a cloth towel to put on her
temple to stop the bleeding.
Victoria quietly left the throne room of Jean-Paul, she
was taken back outside, after they took her away from the castle, they
gave the warning again, “Our Master does not usually allow intruders
to go their way, be careful and do not come here again.”
“Thank you.” She politely said.
Not all of Mephisto’s guards are under his spell,
they are normal men, doing their job, and it could not have been
Stephan in the castle. He is with Anne and Samantha in Spain with
Princess Anne, well, not all was lost from my journey down here. I
have greater knowledge of the Bible and one day somehow God will
reveal the Bible to us, for without it, the battle will be lost.
Victoria trusted God’s plan and purpose and knew that if
the guard in there was Stephan, the Bible was safe and would be their
hands soon enough. She could only hope everything was fine, except,
she still had the throbbing headache from the blow to her head. She
firmly held the cloth up to her temple, as she began to walk towards
After Victoria left the throne room, Jean-Paul was
disturbed by letting her go, as long as the Great Bible wasn’t in her
hands and not taken by believers back to Paris, he was happy and
A guard stood right near the throne, this guard was
silent, Jean-Paul wanted to get information about the believers plans
for attack and he would have to send a guard. The same guard he
trusted to dispose of the Great Bible.
“Guard!” Jean-Paul ordered, “Follow our young Lady back
to Paris and collect any information you can get us!”
“Yes, sir.” He obeyed.
“Do not let yourself be seen, for she is skilled in
weapons.” Jean-Paul commanded.
“Yes, sir.” He obeyed again.
The guard turned and left the room.
Renee entered, her
expression was of fear, and Jean-Paul recognized it and asked, “What
is the matter, my dear?”
“Do you know why Victoria’s
name is means ‘victory’?” She asked.
“Why?” Jean-Paul asked
“God had Ciel-Remi give the
name ‘Victoria’ for a purpose. She is to bring destruction you and
Jean-Paul laughed, “She? A
girl which was captured and faced me, she is to bring me to
destruction, you have to be joking, my dear.”
“No, my love.” Chaos spoke
through Renee, “Mephisto, the tree people have known this for many
years, since you took the Bible from Ciel-Remi. Victoria will destroy
you and you legions. With God’s help, she will bring peace back to the
people you turned into trees, with God’s healing power, and the spell
will be broken.”
Mephisto was angry, How
could he let go of the very person who would destroy him? Jean-Paul
was becoming weaker through God’s word to him. He remained calm.
“Nevertheless, my dear.”
Mephisto began, “Our plans are still taking root, we will have the
demon’s eye and bring this world to bow before our Master, Satan,
before long, Paris and its believers in Christ will know our true
“Yes, my love, the demon eye
will be yours again, only before you are killed by your pride. My
mortal is becoming too weak to hold onto, she is growing apart and
will turn on us, soon enough.” Chaos warned Him.
“Shall we kill them, these
“No.” Chaos warned again.
“Alicia would have a great rage for you. She is a friend of Victoria’s
and they would destroy our plan before we were finished, if they found
out about the death of her parents, no, we will let them choose God’s
way or Satan’s way after we have the artifact.”
“Alright, then so be it, the
spiritual realm is opened by the demon eye, they will be free to
decide their fate. If they become subject to God, then we will have to
kill them later.” Mephisto began to laugh evilly.
“If they still serve our
Lord, Satan, they will live forever.” Chaos joined in the laughter and
evilly grinned through peering eyes.
Nothing else could be heard
around them except their evil laughter.
Alicia was as fit as a fiddle, as she walked into the
throne room. Again a crowd was there, they were there for the food and
the coins. The Queen gladly gave a bit of each at a time. Many would
say, “God Bless our Queen.” But still, some had complained to the
Queen, “You don’t give us enough, why not more.” They would cry.
Alicia squeezed herself through the crowd to get to
Queen Marie, even though she was ready to work again even though her
side did still have a twinge of pain every once in awhile. “Please,
let me through.” She said politely.
The crowd didn’t let her through, they yelled, “Wait
your turn!” and Alicia would have gotten offended, but she still
squeezed through. “Please let me through, I have to see Queen Marie
for something else other than bread or money.”
Did the crowd finally know who was saying it, they still
told Alicia, “Wait you turn and stop trying to get through.”
Alicia had become impatient. She yelled to Queen Marie,
“My Queen, I can not get through the crowd to get that letter for a
friend of ours!”
Queen Marie recognized her voice, and told the crowd,
“Lady Alicia Borjour would like to get through, she is great friend of
mine and I have something to give her, a letter for our Lady Corrine
Lebejioux from Lord Lebejioux.”
The people realized what was being said and stood
silent, they moved aside a bit to let Alicia through to get the letter
for Lady Corrine. Alicia moved forward slowly, she was still having
trouble with the side pains. She held her hand on her waist as she
approached the Queen.
“Are you alright, child, do you want me to get
Francine?” Queen Marie said out of great concern.
“No, I will manage, it is just a few twinges of pain,
and it is nothing major.” Alicia said, as Queen Marie handed her the
letter, “It would have helped if I had gotten passed the crowd
“Yes, you are quite right.” Queen Marie said.
“Sorry, your Majesty, with all the voices yelling for
food, we did not know it was Alicia, we are truly sorry.”
“That is quite alright.” She addressed them.
Alicia didn’t pay attention to the pains, minor as they
were, she had a job to do, and they all let her through to go out of
the throne room.
The doors suddenly opened, almost knocking Alicia onto
the ground. Prince Louie was still angry, “Mother, what is the meaning
of this, why do you give our money to these people!” He yelled loudly
for everyone to hear throughout the castle.
“God has commanded us to help poor and needy, I am not
about to break God’s commands.” Queen Marie explained.
“These people are well healthy people, they can go out
and look for work to survive.” Prince Louie walked over to a person
waving his arms for food. He forced his arm down and said, “No, get to
work you lazy bums!”
Alicia stood up and began to leave the throne room.
Prince Louie turned and yelled at her, “Where do you think you are
going? Get back here and guard my mother.”
“Prince Louie, until you are King of this Nation, you
have no right order me around, as to where I am going, it is to visit
our friend Corrine, Ciel-Remi has sent a message from England and
needs it delivered, so I am doing my job.”
“Deliveries, Mother, What are you going to have her do
next, visit with Corrine and Victoria everyday until Ciel-Remi gets
back, then who will protect you if you are stabbed through with a
dagger and lay here bleeding to death?”
“Louie, I will not die until God is ready to take me,
for you, you should honor your mother and your father would be proud
if you did so.”
“Honor!” He laughed, “A Queen who gives her life’s
saving to people who are lazy and beg for money, instead of work, like
everyone else…honor this!”
“Alicia, you may go! Do not mind, my son, you have a job
to do, all that is appreciated.”
Alicia bowed, saying, “Thank you, my Queen and my
friend.” Alicia turned and left the throne room, the noise and Prince
Louie yelling at his mother made her so grateful she was going to see
The bleeding stopped by the time Victoria reached the
Chameceaux ruins. Her horse was still there, grazing on the green
grass and stood over the hay. The black stallion saw her coming toward
it. She untied the reigns from the tree and patted it on mane and
said, “Have you been a good boy while I was gone?”
The horse nodded and neighed out, “Good.” She praised it
as she grabbed the saddle the launch herself up on the horse. Victoria
was glad to be away from Bourge for the time being and hoped
everything would work out for the best and not the worse.
The darkness didn’t help her know what time it was. She
had to play by instinct and knowledge of God. She trusted God and just
rode down the path back the direction towards Paris. She would be glad
to get home and tell her mother everything, well, everything except
that she lost the Bible and was captured by Jean-Paul. The testimony
of her being freed to go home would be a great story, the tree people,
the lustful ghostly women and the experience with God and his light.
They all were great stories and testimonies of God’s glorious works.
She kept going past the old mansion until she reached
the forest edge. She watched the dark sky and thought how it would
look after the spell was broken and the darkness was light, and the
sun shining brightly in the sky again. She would like to come out and
gaze at the stars in the sky on non-cloudy nights and the moon glowing
down on her warm face. She would give thanks to God for his complete
and wonderful purpose of making this world.
Victoria reached the forest edge. She looked at the
still trees, and imaged the tree people and their human lives and that
would happen after Father God takes the spell off of them and they
would live as humans again, of course, they would be clothed.
She sensed something come from back of her as though she
was being followed, as the trees leaves waved through the dark forest,
the eeriness of the darken sky didn’t help her, and the bushes rattled
a bit. Victoria wasn’t frightened by it and was hoping the wolves were
prowling around in the forest. She only kept her eyes forward and
listened intensely for any other noise. About halfway in, she heard
the brushes and trees wave loudly from behind her. Was she being
Victoria decided to check behind her from behind the
trees. She patted the horse and told him, “Keep going I will be with
you in a moment.”
She hopped off the horse, it slowly went forward.
Victoria was very agile and jumped onto the tree branch
above her. She watched as the horse headed forward, and out of sight.
She heard it again, the trees moved, the bushes rattled.
Victoria knew someone was with her in the forest. She had to be still
and wait for them.
It was too dark to make out the person from afar. She
would wait until he had come closer to the branch, to jump down and
hit him. His figure got close; the silhouette of a guard was close
into her sights. She unsheathed the dagger, and held it with a firm
grip, she didn’t want to kill anyone, and hopefully she wouldn’t have
to. He was directly below her.
Victoria turned around, as he walked passed the branch,
with one slick jump she landed in back of him. She grabbed his arms
and reached around in front of him, and brought the dagger close to
the front of his neck. She was curious and asked with a great demand,
“Who are you? Why are you following me?”
“Relax, my lady,” came the voice of Stephan Lionheart,
“You do not wish to harm a trusted friend, do you?”
A smile came upon Victoria’s face. She released him, and
took back the dagger, and sheathing it. He carefully took off his
helmet, turned around to face her and presented with a gift she knew
quite well by now, it was the Great Bible.
“So, you did not dispose of it.” Victoria said, as she
took it, it was in the leather bag.
“No, Victoria, We need it and no one can dispose of
God’s word.” Stephan began to explain. “I had to make Jean-Paul
believe I was trusted, so I took it to Ciel-Remi’s old house and put
it in the leather bag you left there. I knew of his plans to have a
guard follow you, since Satan lied to him. I killed the guard and took
his place in case Jean-Paul had the Bible destroyed.”
“Stephan, it is so good to see you. My mother and Alicia
will be pleased, as well, except this isn’t the only time you have
been somewhere we did not expect you.”
“Yes, Victoria, my job is complete in Bourge. I will
join my family soon enough.” Stephan said, as they walked through the
“Why were you in Bourge?” Victoria asked.
“I was there as an uncover informant for Queen Marie.”
They finally caught up with the black stallion which had
already reached the forest end, the south gate stood directly in front
of them, except Victoria motioned Stephan to the west side. “We must
go inside the west gate, it is Queen Marie’s command and we can easily
get to mansion from there.”
“Do not worry, do not be afraid.” Stephan said.
Victoria recognized the saying, “You know. God gave me
that saying when I got caught by Jean-Paul.”
“Yes, they were given to me while I was there also; the
last part was; for I am with you always.” Stephan commented.
“Yes, Stephan, God is a great and a wonderful God to
protect us while we are in an unknown land.” Victoria told him as they
reached the west side of the castle walls. “Do not worry about wolves
I have learned to tame them…just a few pieces of meat and they are
“Amen.” Stephan said, as they rode up the path going
the rest of the way to the western gate of Paris.
Alicia arrived at the Lebejioux mansion. Corrine was
washing her dishes before doing a quick Bible study. Corrine hadn’t
heard from Ciel-Remi or Victoria for a few days. She knew Alicia was
in bed with a lung injury. She felt alone, but knew she wasn’t, not
really, God was always with her.
Corrine heard a knock on the door. She took a dish rag
and wiped off her hand. She walked into the parlor, and opened the
door. She was surprised to see Alicia, “Alicia, my dear, please come
Alicia stepped into the mansion and gave Corrine a big
hug, “How are you?”
“I am doing well, for being by myself for awhile. I know
I am not alone, for God is always with me.” Corrine said, “What brings
“I have something for you from Queen Marie. It is a
letter from your husband in England.” Alicia said handing the letter
“Thank you, my dear.” Corrine said. “I have been waiting
to hear from him for awhile now. How are you feeling? That was a
pretty hard blow to your side.”
“Yes, I am grateful to finally be out of bed, if it was
not for Victoria, I could have died.” Alicia said sadly as they walked
to living room and sat down.
“Thank God, you are alive and doing well, God is so
wonderful.” Corrine said, opening the letter with her index
fingernail, a smooth opening and she pulled out a fresh new parchment,
folded in thirds.
“How is everyone in England? Have you heard from
Victoria?” Alicia asked.
“No word from Victoria.” She said as she skimmed through
the letter, tears filled her eyes and dripped down her rosy cheeks.
She read intently into the letter, she muttered under her breath, “I
love you too, I miss you, my love, and I will see you shortly.”
Corrine longed to see her husband in England, to hold
him and to loving kiss him on the lips. Except Alicia stared at her
and asked, “What is it, what did Ciel-Remi say?”
“Let us wait for Victoria, and then I will explain the
letter.” Corrine said, as she wiped a few tear drops from her cheeks.
“Do you expect her back?” Alicia said,
“I expect her any minute now.” Corrine said.
The door rattled, and slowly opened up, Victoria
appeared in the doorway and proclaimed, “I am home.”
Victoria and Stephan approached the western wall. The
wolves sensed the smell of her and didn’t approach them.
A guard on the wall saw them coming fro the west and
yelled down, “Welcome home, Lady Victoria.” He recognized who with
her, “what a surprise to see you, Lord Stephan.”
“It is good to be home in Paris.” Stephan said, “I will
join my wife and my daughter in Spain soon enough.”
The iron gates rose up and they walked through, “My
lady, Was your adventure successful?”
“Yes, sir.” Victoria began, “With the help of Stephan
here, I will tell you the story some other time. We need to go home to
“Yes, my lady, take care, God bless you!” He yelled
Victoria led down the path through hills to outskirts
around Paris. The mansion could be seen over the hills. They
eventually came to the mansion’s front gate, and the guard greeted
them, “Good day, my lady and lord.”
“It is good to be home.” Victoria said.
He opened the gate and they entered. She walked the
horse to stable in the back, and Stephan walked up near the doorway
and waited for Victoria to return.
Victoria carefully tied the reigns around a post in the
stable, and patted the horse on his mane, “Thank you for your
behavior.” And it neighed loudly.
Victoria went back around the mansion, to where Stephan
was waiting. His arms were folded and foot tapping,
“Relax, Stephan, patience is
a virtue.” Victoria told him.
She quietly opened the door, a slipped into the mansion.
She didn’t expect to see Alicia there and proclaimed, “I am home.”
Alicia got excited, stood and ran toward her, “welcome
back home, Victoria.”
“And I have a surprise.” Victoria said, and then turned
back toward the door, “You may come in, now.”
Alicia gave Victoria a hug when the door opened. Stephan
appeared and she was in shock, “Stephan?”
“Corrine finally stood up and came into parlor. She
hugged Victoria, “Stephan, How are Anne and Samantha doing?”
“They are doing well. I will see them again soon.”
“Were you successful with your adventure?” Alicia asked.
“Yes, I got the Great Bible back, except, Stephan had a
great role to play in getting it back.” Victoria explained.
“What were you doing in Bourge?” Corrine asked.
“I was an informant for Queen Marie.” Stephan said.
“Oh.” Corrine said confused, “Victoria, your father
wrote us, he would like us to bring the Great Bible to England. It
will help with the published version of the Bible. King James has
planned to publish it.”
Victoria got excited, “I have missed Marie. I will get
to see her.”
“Yes, Victoria, I think we should tell Queen Marie of
this before we decide to go there right now.”
“That is a good idea.” Alicia said, “Stephan can talk
with Queen Marie.”
“Yes, I have to tell her more details of the plans that
Jean-Paul is coming up with.” Stephan said, as he turned Alicia,
“Alicia, your parents are in danger. When we find out the demons’ eye
is in their possession. We will need to get to your parents out of the
castle, whether they choose Christ’s salvation or not.”
“That is understood, how will we know?”
“God always comes through before and Ciel-Remi is a
prophet. We will know when your parents are mortal danger.” Stephan
“Yes, thank God, you are back in France. Stephan, Prince
Louie’s anger is getting worse, and he orders everyone around like he
runs the throne room.” Alicia said.
“He can not handle the death of his father. Prince Louie
was to become a king and does such things. He will destroy Paris and
the protection of God. He has got to be disciplined and settle down,
before he is married.” Stephan warned.
“Maybe you can speak with him.” Victoria told Stephan.
“I will talk with Queen Marie. I would like to go back
to Spain. Even though, she may want my help here in Paris.” Stephan
“Well, what are we waiting for? Let us speak with the
Queen at once.” Corrine commented.
Victoria, Alicia and Corrine went outside. Corrine
locked the door behind them, the four set forth in the carriage for
the castle. Victoria was glad to be back in Paris, the sun was shining
down during the day and the moon at night. She enjoyed the friends
around her. She couldn’t wait to see her father and her best friend
Victoria didn’t know what would happen, but when
Jean-Paul finds out his plan to follow her didn’t go down as planned.
He would try to do something to hurt her and her family, not to
mention Alicia’s mother and father. The battle may be won, but a new
battle for Alicia’s parent’s souls has begun.
Jean-Paul was sitting bored with a new grape looking
drink in his cup. He was concentrating on the plans. He was anxious
and wanted it, right now. A guard walked into the room, throwing him
off guard, “What is it?”
“We have some bad news, sir.”
Jean-Paul straightened up in his chair, “What is this
“The Queen of France knew about Victoria’s whereabouts
down here. Some one or another believer was posing as an informant for
“What?” He got angry and threw his cup, the drink
spilled everywhere. “We have a spy in our land, where is he now?”
“We have reason to believe he was the guard sent to
follow Lady Victoria, and dispose of the Bible.” the guard said
“Damn, the believers have the Bible.” He stood up,
walked over to the guard. “Do you know what this means?”
“No.” the guard was scared.
“Queen Marie knows about our plans for the demon eye!
Also they know everything about Alicia’s parents! They now know of
every plan we have for France!”
He picked up the guard by his neck, and the strength in
Jean-Paul was great, “See you in hell, my loyal failure!” He became so
enraged that no one could have stopped him. He came to the window, and
with a great force threw the guard out of it. “I have decided to move
up the plans; no longer is it when I get the demon’s eye, since no one
can locate the stupid artifact. God has played a fool with me for the
The great demon emerged from the body of Jean-Paul
Borjour and he collapsed down upon the ground unconscious and
commanded, “All demons come forth and the entire spiritual realm
emerge, bring destruction on the land and the oceans!” A great portal
began to open, “We can not find the demon eye in this realm, we will
search throughout the spiritual realm, and anyone standing in our way
will be killed instantly!”
Renee entered the room, she was dismayed, as her husband
lay unconscious on the floor. The portal blew her hair and she covered
her face. Chaos apparently was away on business and now she knew the
destructive power of these demons, she was knocked with force to the
“You are worthless, flee Bourge and never come back! Or
else die this day!”
“Never! I will not leave my husband again.” She said
through the portal’s velocity, “You have lied to us, you have lied to
my husband, my daughter and now, you have lied to me.”
“Ah, you mortals are easy to convince, especially, your
husband, we needed you here for your committed marriage to him.”
“You are a monster! You did not have plans to bring
peace to France by conquering our land, you want to destroy it. The
Lebejioux’s god is the one true God, and He is Love and will do
everything to stop you. Our daughter was correct!”
“Ah, your daughter was weak, we tricked her into
believing a lie, she proved useful, except her journey up to Paris was
worthless and she became a believer in Jesus Christ, oh, that name, it
does not scare me, no, those tree people had it coming.” Mephisto
transformed into a small snake, “Do you recognize it, Renee, the voice
to Eve, it brought great sin into the hearts of man, and they would
sin, over and over again. God even tried to destroy them, ha, they did
not see their lives, except he spared one family, a faithful family,
and next generation would either serve Him or sin against him. The
serpent would grow into a black shadow dragon and rule the earth, but
God crush me under his feet. My army was forced into the spiritual
realm and forced us to never return. The witch was of great importance
to us, I was freed to carry out our plan through your husband.”
“You are liar and a murderer.”
“Oh, you have no idea, see Jean-Paul did not kill the
King of France, I killed him, Ciel-Remi would mourn the death of
someone which would keep him away from Bourge and nevertheless not
stopping my plans.”
Renee was on the floor crying, tear rolled down her
“Victoria Lebejioux, the young daughter of Ciel-Remi
came to take back something which harmed us for many years. She almost
succeeded, until she let herself be known. She was caught and brought
here, my Master, Satan told me to release her for the sake of spying
out the city under God’s protection. Queen Marie was ahead of us and
sent another believer in our midst, and now the Great Bible is her
hands. Ciel-Remi and his family could attack our kingdom at anytime.”
The tear drop fell to the ground, Renee cried out,
“Lord, What have I done? Lord, Please save me!”
Mephisto laughed, “God will not save you. You are
worthless. You have done terrible things here. How can a God forgive
A glowing light burst into the room. Mephisto was
blinded and put his hand up, a man stood there with gold armor, an
angelic mark on it, he spoke, “The Lord has heard your cry, please go
now to Paris, there seek out your daughter, she will be able to help
you, do not worry, nor be afraid, your husband will be saved in time.
She also held her hands up, as she stood up and politely
told the man, “Thank you, sir.”
Mephisto yelled through light, “No! you will not go
anywhere” a fireball formed in his hand, and struck it towards the
direction she was, as the light disappeared, a black spot burned in
the floor and yelled, “How could I have missed? Nevertheless, I will
find the demon’s eye and France will be mine!” His laughter could be
heard loud throughout the castle.
THE CARRIAGE pulled
up to the castle’s gate, the guard saw Corrine and Victoria from
above, “Good day, Madam and Mademoiselle.”
“Good day to you, as well,” Victoria said.
“We wish to see Queen Marie.” Corrine commented.
The gate opened up slowly, and they began to ride into
the castle courtyard. “Thank you, monsieur.”
A little bit of the way into the courtyard, Corrine had
the driver stop. They all got out and headed for entrance hallway.
Alicia approached the guards, “Lady Corrine, her
daughter, Lady Victoria and Lord Stephan Lionheart would like audience
with her majesty, the Queen of France.”
The guards stepped forward and opened the doors. Alicia
went into the throne room first, followed by Corrine, then Victoria
and lastly, Stephan.
“My Queen, the Lebejiouxs and Lord Stephan would like to
speak with you. Are you too busy to talk to them?”
Queen Marie stood up and held out her arms out, “Ah,
Child, you have been successful in your adventures in Bourge.”
“Close, my Queen.” Victoria explained, “Yes, I indeed
retrieved the artifact, but my foolishness got me caught by Jean-Paul.
If it had not been for Stephan’s deception in Bourge, the Bible would
have been destroyed and I would have failed.”
“No, Victoria, you would not have failed, even if
Stephan was not there at the moment.” Alicia said, “You would have
learned a great deal from God and His word to help win the Bible. God
would not allow the Bible to be destroyed.”
“You are right, my friend.” Victoria said.
“I am sorry for the deception in Bourge, Lord Stephan
had agreed to go undercover and go down there to bring information
about Jean-Paul’s plans for Paris’ destruction. I believe we are not
safe passed the Paris’ walls. When Jean-Paul gets word of Stephan, who
knows what he will do.”
“All is forgiven and forgotten, I am grateful for Lord
Stephan being there in Bourge, even if the Bible would have gotten
back here safely with or without him. He took a great risk to get
those plans.” Victoria explained.
“The letter from Ciel-Remi was important, thank you for
having Alicia deliver it to us.” Corrine began through tears of joy.
“Ciel-Remi would like Victoria and me to go to England, King James
would benefit from this Bible.”
“Ah, you are asking me permission for you to leave the
city walls, am I correct in this?” Queen Marie asked.
“Yes, My Queen.” Corrine replied, as she handed the
letter to her.
Queen Marie skimmed through the letter, and handed it
back to Corrine, “He really does love you, and I am giving you and
Victoria permission to go to England, but be warned and be very
careful. Now that the Bible in our hands, we are no longer safe
outside Paris’ walls.”
“Yes, My Queen, thank you.” Corrine replied, “We will
take the carriage to northern France.”
Corrine and Victoria gave a few hugs around to everyone,
“We will miss all of you.” Victoria said with a tear running down her
“We will miss you, as well.” Alicia said, as they hugged
“Remember, do not worry, nor be afraid, the Lord God is
with you always.” Stephan told them.
“Amen.” Victoria and Corrine said simultaneously.
Queen Marie wrote down a note on a fresh parchment. She
gave it to Corrine saying, “Show this to castle gate guard and to the
northern city gate guard. Have a pleasant journey and give our regards
to Ciel-Remi, and the LeCoeurs.”
“Yes, my queen.” Corrine bowed, as they went out of the
throne room, and headed back to the parked carriage.
The rider sat there waiting, “We are going to northern
France, Monsieur.” She commented getting in the back of the carriage.
“Yes, will do, my Lady.” He said.
They rode off toward the castle gate.
Ciel-Remi and Elissa walked outside the Eastern Church
together. She was very fascinated by his knowledge and wisdom of the
word of God. “Lord Lebejioux, How did you come to know God?” She
“Before I knew Christ, I was given a commandment by God
to leave my hometown and travel to Paris. Now I was hesitant to obey
God’s command, I would make excuse and complain. My father would have
punished me for leaving home without as much as a ‘goodbye’. My father
harm and strict I was shepherd boy to him. I had to leave my
comfortable place and travel there.”
“Once I arrived in Paris, I was commanded to go to a
church there, a small catholic church. I went in and the priest
approached me, I asked him how I could know God. He told me and I
prayed a simple prayer, but that was only the beginning of the
“That is quite a story. Where did you learn your
knowledge of God’s word?” She asked again.
“Before I went into the church I gave ten coins, after I
came out, the man sat there and gave me a ring and a Bible. The Bible
was taken by our enemy, and while I was imprisoned. I listened and
meditated on most of what God told me, of throughout it all, the devil
kept tempting me and taunting me, the enemy would harass me.”
Ciel-Remi got inside the carriage with all the armor. He
extended his hand to be a proper gentleman to let her inside. She
grabbed his hand pushed her way in it. She sat quietly and commented,
“Your wife is a blessed and lucky a woman to have you as her husband.”
“Thank you, Elissa.” Ciel-Remi said. “You will be able
to meet them shortly, for now we must go to the blacksmith to help get
these armors built.”
“True right you are.” She said.
Ciel-Remi got out of carriage and hopped up on the seat,
“Are you okay back there?” He asked her.
“I am well, Ciel-Remi.”
He clapped the reigns and the four horses started to
gallop towards the west direction into the city of London.
Once in the city, he came to the blacksmith shop. The
noise of metal, clashing against metal was loud and could hurt the ear
The proud Elissa whistled a happy tune in her head.
Ciel-Remi looked back at Elissa and told her, “Let me speak with the
blacksmith, wait until I give you the word.”
“Yes, my Lord.” She agreed.
Ciel-Remi walked into the blacksmith shop. The
blacksmith was busy pounding a metal hammer down on an orange-red
glow, and the steam rose to the ceiling.
“Excuse me,” Ciel-Remi got his attention.
“Ah, Lad, ‘hat can I do for ye?” The blacksmith said in
thick Scottish accent.
Ciel-Remi pulled out a drawing he did on a parchment. It
was a drawing of the female armor. He spoke while handing it to him,
“yes, I have some armor that need to be reformed to these drawings.”
He began to laugh, “Female shaped armor, for whom?”
“It is for my daughter and her female friends.”
“Who has heard of a female warrior?” He asked still
“I have five armors, how much?” Ciel-Remi demanded.
“It will be ten golden coins or twenty silver coins or
fifty bronze coins. Do you even have that much?”
Ciel-Remi pulled out twenty golden coins and placed of
ten on the counter, “Does this answer your question?”
“Yes, lad, very much,” he said, “Alright, you are payin’
me to make this design, it’ll will take a few days, come back in four
days, and see if they are ready then.”
“Thank you,” Ciel-Remi said, “My friend and servant,
Elissa, will help me bring them inside, discard what you do not need.”
Ciel-Remi left and went out to the carriage, “Elissa,
they are paid for, would you, please help me bring them inside the
“Yes.” Elissa said, as she grabbed some of the small
pieces. Ciel-Remi lugged the two breastplates over his shoulder. They
both walked them inside and laid them down on the counter. It took
about a half an hour to bring everything into the shop.
The blacksmith looked over
the qualities of the armor. “As I said, come back in a few days. I
should have them ready for ye.”
“Thank you, sir.” Ciel-Remi
told him leaving the shop. He returned to the carriage.
Once again, he helped Elissa inside the carriage as he
hopped onto the front. Elissa was curious and asked, “Where are we
“Corrine and Victoria should be on their way to England
soon. We will wait for them at the docks.”
He grabbed the reigns of horses, they headed towards the
After the Lebejiouxs left the throne room, Queen Marie
asked Alicia and Stephan to gather together to pray for safety of
Corrine and Victoria. They all held hands firmly as she prayed, “Lord,
We call upon your name to be with our two sisters in Christ as they
journey to see our brother, Ciel-Remi. Please, keep them safe from any
obstacles along the way, also, keep your safe hand and guidance on the
rest of Lionheart family as they travel back to France for safe
keeping. Thank you for your son, and his blood, we give you glory and
honor, in the name above all names, Amen.”
Alicia wondered if she heard the Queen right. Were
Samantha and Anne coming back to Paris from Spain? She inquired, “My
queen, did I hear you right? Are Anne and Samantha coming back to
“Yes, Alicia, I have sent a letter, since Stephan’s work
is finished in Bourge. I would like them back here for a time. Anne of
Austria must stay with her father, but we need as many families to
pray during our battle on Bourge.”
“We will have Corrine, Julie, Diana,and Anne. Queen
Marie prayed for the men and their children while Bourge. Even though,
they have not found the demons’ eye. Do you believe it will be soon?”
A blow wind came into the throne room as the doors flew
open, “Here we go again.” Alicia muttered under her breathe.
Prince Louie entered, “Well, well, well, Stephan
Lionheart is back from Spain, maybe now you will have a person to help
you, mother.” He ordered.
“What do you mean, my prince?” Stephan asked.
“You don’t know, Stephan?” Louie began, “Since Ciel-Remi
left for England, my mother has not been protected, Alicia and
Victoria have not done their jobs. Please, mother keeps giving our
money and food to the poor.”
“And may God bless her for such generous gift.” Stephan
“What? You support her foolishness?” Louie said.
“Louie, it is our goal to give what we make to God, and
help those who can not support themselves. Not everyone can work to
make a living, and most of the people are women who run their homes.
We keep taking away from them in taxes; they cannot support their
families. Now, what is this about Alicia and Victoria?”
“Stephan while Victoria was in Bourge, Alicia was
healing from a great injury which could have taken her life; she could
not stand, let alone walk.” Queen Marie told him.
“Since my father’s death, everything in this kingdom has
gone downhill; my mother has used and abused our kingdom.” Price Louie
“Louie, you are holding onto your mother’s life way too
much, you are bitter about your father’s death. She is doing
everything for not this kingdom, but a much higher Kingdom, God’s
Kingdom. Your father’s death was not Ciel-Remi’s fault, nor do you
have to protect your mother, day and night. She going to die, one day
and you have let go of this anger. You father would be proud of your
mother’s deeds and faith. While we sat in that cell, Henry sat in
silence, he knew for some reason that he was not going to come home.”
“No one should have the blame of your father’s death,
not you, not Ciel-Remi, nor even Jean-Paul Borjour, no one. God does
not have to tell you why this happened. His plans are far greater than
ours, and this kingdom needs a strong Christian support to get through
the next few years.”
“Now, please stop coming in here and trying to run the
kingdom yourself. One day you will be king, and you need to be a
Prince became angry and yelled, “You all are fools. You
do not care about my mother’s death and I do blame Ciel-Remi. His job
was to protect my father, and I blame Jean-Paul Borjour or Mephisto,
or whenever you call him. Both of them caused me to lose my father! If
we need a strong Christian support then I will search for one.”
“I warn you, Prince Louie, you do anything outside of
God’s plan for Paris, this city will fall because of your pride.”
“You do not know what you are saying old man.” Prince
Louie criticized. “When I am King, this kingdom will be run correctly,
the poor will work hard for income, or they will not get something
from my kingdom…and I will have a great Christian support from
Prince Louie had turned into a spoil brat, turned around
and left the throne room. “Do not mind him. No one can get through his
harden heart, which is going to be bad for this kingdom, when he
becomes King of France?”
“How close before he becomes King?” Alicia asked.
“Even though he doesn’t like it, Anne of Austria is
destined to be his bride. When she ready to marry, they will wed.”
“How do you know she is destined?” Alicia asked again.
“He had a love for Samantha, except Samantha was Anne of
“After he lost his father, I do not believe he wants to
marry, neither Samantha nor Anne, since they are both from Spain. No
matter whom the Prince is married to, He will neglect his
responsibilities to his wife and run the kingdom in such a way, the
people will be displeased. His anger and bitterness will consume the
King and France will fall because of his pride.” Stephan said.
“My son is determined to overthrow the kingdom of
France. He has threatened to banish me from this city when he becomes
King. That alone would be a downfall of God’s plan and protection.”
Queen Marie explained.
“He is troubled and rebellious towards anyone. We will
pray to God get to his harden heart before anything happens to you, my
Queen.” Alicia smiled, and hugged the Queen.
The doors to the throne room opened up, the guard
announced, “Your majesty, Lady Anne Lionheart and her daughter, Lady
Samantha have arrived, and they wish audience with you.”
“What are you waiting for, let them in.” Queen Marie
“Yes, you’re Majesty.” The guard bowed, and then left.
A moment later, Anne and Samantha entered the throne
room. Stephan saw Anne coming, ran up, grabbing her and spinning her
around, and then kissed her softly on the lips. “Welcome home, my
love.” He ran his finger through her hair.
Alicia walked up and hugged Samantha, “Welcome home, my
sister in Christ.”
“Yes, Alicia, we have missed all of you.” Samantha said.
“How are the Douvicioux’s?” Anne asked.
“They work most of time, we do not see them. We could
have a visit in Paris later today.” Stephan told her.
“What about Prince Louie?” Samantha asked.
“He is still angry about his father’s death.” Stephan
“My queen, thank you for sending the letter. We are glad
to be home. I have missed Stephan, I am grateful he was not killed in
“Anne, he did a great service, we know every plan
Jean-Paul was planning for France, plus he helped save the Bible from
being destroyed by his guards after Victoria was caught.” Queen Marie
“Oh my goodness, is she okay? Where are Victoria and
Corrine?” Samantha asked.
“Ciel-Remi has asked them to come to England. King James
would like to use the Great Bible.” Alicia said, “They have left for
“Does Jean-Paul know about Stephan’s deception in
Bourge?” Anne asked.
“No, He does not yet know.” Queen Marie said.
“Thank goodness, who knows what Mephisto will do when he
finds out?” Alicia told them.
A voice appeared behind them, “He already knows, the
Lord is great to protect those around you and this city from the
upcoming destruction of France.”
A man in silver armor stood there, his hair was white as
pure snow. He had a glowing light around him.
“Gabriel, we have friends on their way to Northern
France. What is going to happen and how will they survive it?” Alicia
said out of great haste and concern for Victoria and Corrine.
“Do not worry, nor be afraid, God is always with them.”
Alicia was still a bit worried about her friends, she
silently prayed, “Lord, Keep them safe, thank you for bringing us Anne
and Samantha, please help the Prince Louie, in your name, Amen.”
“Queen Marie, You have served France with God’s plan and
you are great in your faith, there will be a visitor to the castle
shortly, she is a friend, not an enemy, God be with all of you.”
Gabriel told all of them, and then disappeared.
Alicia saw Queen Marie stand up to her feet, “Alicia,
please follow me, I must address the city of Paris of this great
warning that has besieged us this day.” She proclaimed as they
followed her closely to a balcony over looking the city.
“Yes, my Queen.” Alicia followed close behind her, the
Lionhearts were next.
“People of Paris,” Queen Marie announced, “I have been
warned of great destruction outside this city. God has a hedge of
protection on this great city. Please, I urge you to take great
caution when stepping outside our city to go on your traveling needs.
I have no idea what destruction has befallen our land, but our Lord is
always with us. Good day and God Bless.”
After she was finished, she stepped inside the throne
room, and they gathered around into a prayer circle, “We shall
continue to pray for our friends in England and on their way to
England, and anyone who is coming from anywhere in the world.” Queen
Marie announced to everyone there.
They began the prayers for the nation, their friends and
their families. Alicia was grateful to God for his mercy and she felt
a peace within for Victoria and Corrine. They would get to England
safely. They were under Jesus’ blood, and God’s protection. Alicia
smiled and looked towards the sky. She didn’t have to worry or be
afraid. She knew the Lord would help them through anything and she
listened as Queen Marie prayed.
Victoria sat quietly in her
seat on her journey to their destination. She only meditated on the
Lord’s plan for France. She wondered what would happen when Jean-Paul
found out about his plans having backfired. She wondered how her
friends in England were doing. She missed Marie and longed to see her
smiling face again. Most of all she missed her father. She would be
happy to see her father’s face when she handed him the Great Bible.
Here you are papa; I have gotten the Great Bible for you. She
would cherish that look for years to come.
She came to a place of peace and quiet when something
hit the roof of the carriage, the driver was alerted. Victoria watched
out the window, rain drop, two inches in diameter were raining down,
not to mention the hail stone the size of golf balls, ‘boom’ thunder
and lightning striking came from almost every direction.
The driver yelled into the carriage, “Lady Corrine! This
does not look good, should we turn around?”
Corrine gave a thought and told him, “We need to keep
“What do you think is going on, Mama?” Victoria asked
curious while watching them start to come down harder.
“My daughter, I have never seen giant hail stones this
big around. I know one thing. God would never bring such destruction.”
“You are right, Mama. God would not, but Mephisto would.
Do you believe this is he answer for what happening there?” She asked.
A big hail stone barely hit the roof, and tore right
through the leather. The driver was cautious in his driving. He still
was worried and yelled inside, “Lady Corrine, I am afraid this is
going to scare the horses.”
“Yes, we will stop for a minute and gather for prayer
for a peaceful ride down the road.” Corrine said politely.
He stopped the carriage. Victoria and Corrine held
hands, closed their eyes and began to pray, “Father God, We ask you to
come be in our presence, we believe this storm was not made by you,
but our enemies. Please calm the storm for a peaceful ride to the dock
in Northern France. Thank you for your blessing, in the name of Jesus,
Suddenly a light appeared inside the carriage, very
bright and figure was about six feet tall and dressed in garment for
white, a purple stash around him, it came down his shoulder to his
waist. He had a beard, and he had long brown straight hair.
Victoria was awe of the figure that appeared before her.
Her eyes were wide and she had an expression of great joy. She looked
over at her mother. She too was in awe of him, “Lord.”
He spoke with deep mellow tone, proving he was Majesty
of All, “My daughters, you have called upon my name to calm the
raging storm outside,” he paused and waved his hand outside, “While
I am with you, this storm will be still and at peace and your journey
will be smooth.”
He turned to Victoria and asked, “Do you have
anything to ask of me?”
“Yes, My Lord, for who has commanded this storm to come
upon this beautiful land?”
“Our enemies, which are not of flesh or blood.”
“My Lord, Why has our enemy struck us with such
destruction?” Corrine asked him.
“You will soon find out the answer to that question.”
“Thank you, Lord for everything; you helped me within
“You are most welcome, my child, for you have obeyed
us, well.” He replied, “Young Victoria, look outside at the
storm, close your eyes and tell me what you see before you.”
Victoria watched the storm, as commanded; she closed her
eyes, and what she saw shocked and amazed her. A great number of
demons came from every direction. They held bows and arrows in their
hands. The arrows had flames on them and they were marching in a
southern direction. She opened her eyes quickly and looked back at the
figure. “Lord, these great armies are the fallen angels of Satan. They
are marching toward the south, if they were to be unleashed on earth,
the world would be destroyed. Lord, will Mephisto get the demon eye?”
“No more questions, my daughter, for you will find
everything out in time.” He waved His great hand outside the
window of the carriage and spoke with loud voice. “Peace, be still!”
Suddenly the storm around them calmed down, it was dry.
The driver was amazed and also in awe. Victoria turned to Jesus,
except he had disappeared. She could still hear his voice.
great Faith, the journey is not to going to be smooth, all the time,
remember my word, do not worry, nor be afraid, and for the Lord your
God is with you.
Victoria sat back in her
seat. A peace like a dove fell on her and she closed her eyes. She
knew trouble surrounded her, but it didn’t seem to matter anymore, and
she was fast asleep.
Alicia was discussing some plans with Queen Marie about
Jean-Paul. She longed to have her family back, safe and sound. Her
mother was stronger than Chaos could take her for, and she knew it.
The Lionhearts decided to visit the Douvicioux’s in
Paris, since they hadn’t seen them for a few years. The whole day was
quiet. Prince Louie didn’t even disturb their time.
The door flew up, Alicia believed it was Prince Louie
trying to threaten his mother again, but it was a woman, “We can not
see any visitors---“Queen Marie said she had been interrupted by the
sight of a beautiful woman.
Alicia knew exactly who she was; it was her mother,
Renee Borjour. Alicia first impression was to run up and hug her,
except she didn’t move, the surprise was too much. She did not know
whether it was Renee or Chaos, the guards came in from behind her, “We
apologize, your Majesty, she insisted on seeing her daughter, Alicia.”
He said and waited.
“It is quite alright, you may leave now.” Queen Marie
Renee stood there, dripping wet, her pink dress soaked,
her beautiful brunette hair a mess and she looked at them strangely
and spoke up, “My Queen, I must have audience, Chaos has left my body
for good, and I am ready to become a believer in your Lord and Savior,
plus I bare bad news for France.”
Alicia knew it was her mother, with every ounce of
strength, she ran up and gave her mother a giant hug and said,
“Welcome home, Mother.”
Alicia could tell she was overwhelmed, tears rolled down
her mother’s cheek, tears of joy, and she just was happy that her
mother was standing there.
“My goodness, child, why are you soaking wet?” Queen
Marie asked concerned.
“Your Majesty,” Renee bowed, “the nation of France is in
danger, Mephisto has opened a portal to the spiritual realm and has
unleashed a major storm, the raindrops are three inches in diameter
and hail stone are the size of rocks.”
“Oh my, no wonder you are soaked,” Queen Marie said.
“Not just the storm around the country, the sea has
major hurricanes and storms also; those who are traveling by ship are
in mortal danger.” Renee sounded concerned.
“Oh, no!” Alicia fretted, “Victoria and Corrine left for
France in mid-day this day, and they were going to England to see the
LeCoeurs and Ciel-Remi.
Renee was shocked asked, “Ciel-Remi was not here when
his daughter invaded Bourge for the Great Bible?”
“No, He was in England. Also, Mother, Victoria had a
mission from the Lord to retrieve the Bible, and she was not invading
“Oh, I apologize. To your father, it was invading his
land.” Renee said.
“What happened? What made you change your ways?” Queen
“Alicia, your father got in a rage I never saw before
when he found out the plans to get the demon eye was into your hands.
He threw a guard out the window and Mephisto apparently appeared
outside of my husband’s body. He told me everything and I could not
take the deception any longer. A man in golden armor rescued me. He
told me to come here.”
“I am glad you are doing well, Mother, I know you have
done bad things while in Bourge, even gave me bad advice, but our Lord
forgives those who call upon his name and ask forgiveness for their
sins, then believe that he already took them away by dying on the
cross and rising again to show the world His power and authority. You
must have said something from your heart for an angel to help you in
midst of the demon of darkness.”
“Yes, Alicia, I asked the Lord to save me, I knew I was
wrong and now know the truth, but isn’t there more I have to do to
become saved, I don’t know Christ as well as you do.”
“Madam Borjour, you have been through a lot there, you
may have asked salvation in midst of hurt and anger, you have realized
the awesome power of our Lord Jesus Christ, the storm hasn’t hit Paris
yet, why? Because it is protected by God, the plans Mephisto is trying
to carry out are earthly and to bring destruction. You must believe
God has already saved you and believe in his son, Jesus Christ, and
then you will know God. For starters you risked your life to come
here and tell us what happened in Bourge this day.” Queen Marie
“Mother, A lot of us believers in God, we have done
terrible things in our past, but God forgives our sins of the past,
and then forgets them. He carries them far away as east to the west.
The Angel Gabriel has given us a word from God, this word is simple
for those who are afraid to call his name, and fear for friends and
family members. The word is simple, do not worry, nor be afraid, for
the Lord our God is with you always.”
“Alicia, and your Majesty---“Renee began,
“---You may call me, ‘My Queen or Marie.’ I do not like
the formalities among friends.” Queen Marie interrupted her.
“My Queen, I would like to pray this prayer again, this
time while not being afraid to be killed. I would like to know God and
his son Jesus Christ. For it is already amazing the protection he has
placed over this city.”
“Yes, Mother, we will pray with you for your salvation.
It is really simple, pray to God as you are talking to me, tell him
you know you have sinned, and you are ready to know Jesus Christ as
your personal Lord and Savior and also believe from your heart that we
do not deserve to be saved, but forgiveness is a gift from God, by
grace and not of ourselves, any good work done or anything, do not
boast about it either.” Alicia told her.
Queen Marie, Alicia and her mother, Renee gathered in a
small circle, Renee began to pray with a tear in her eyes, “God, I am
a sinner; I would like to ask your forgiveness for anything I have
done to sin against you. please forgive the wrong and give me a
salvation, a gift from you, I would like to know you more and get to
know your son Jesus, who died for me and took my place, thank you for
friends and family members who know you, my life is in your hands now,
take and use me to do whatever you are willing to do with me. Give the
two sisters safe passage to England to be with friends and the father
of Victoria. She is brave female warrior for you. Please bring my
husband to know your salvation as well, God, Lord Jesus, Amen.”
Alicia reached over to Renee, took a tear drop from her
cheek and asked, “How do you feel now?”
“Oh, Alicia, I feel great joy, I am glad to have you as
a daughter, even though I was selfish and rude to you, I am proud of
who you turned out to be.” Renee said, and then turned to Queen Marie,
“do not blame Jean-Paul for your husband’s death, he was being
“He will be forgiven in time, shall we?” Queen Marie
stood up and walked over to where the plan laid across the table.
“These are plans we have for Bourge, we plan one thing, get your
husband out of Bourge’s castle before the spirit realm is opened.”
Renee walked closer to see the plans. She saw the words
from the witch lair, “You were not planning to harm my husband, but
bring him to salvation, as well.”
“Yes, Mother, I have longed for the day when we all
could be in the family of God, because of him being still stubborn and
weak for enemies attack, even if we don’t save him within Bourge’s
castle. We need to get him out of the castle before Mephisto decides
to kill him for your betrayal.”
“Which means?” Renee asked.
“It will take careful planning and an informant to go
back into Bourge. Since Stephan has betrayed Mephisto, Victoria and
Ciel-Remi are enemies of Mephisto’s, and of course Alicia told her
father that she was a believer. We need someone who we know that is
not from France or Spain, perhaps someone from England.”
“Who might this be?” Renee asked.
“No one has met her.” Queen Marie began, “King James has
written me a letter two days ago. He appreciated our help with the
Bible publishing. He has asked a servant girl named Elissa Reid to
help Ciel-Remi. He would like her to come back with his family to
France. He informs me she was brought to salvation by Ciel-Remi and
would like to help us in Bourge in anyway possible.”
“Wait, My Queen.” Renee became concerned, “We are
sending a female in undercover to watch Mephisto’s every move and
plan, and do you not believe he will be suspicious of her.”
“Yes, Renee, you are right, Mephisto will be suspicious
of her involvement, but she will not need to go undercover. She will
be given over by King James himself, with this letter he sent me.”
Queen Marie reached across the table for the letter, and then handed
Renee carefully skimmed through it. The letter read
something about sending young Elissa to France for his benefit, that
she will be servant girl to treat her with respect. Renee handed it to
Alicia, “I believe this is going to be risky, I should suggest some
else, a male to play as one of Mephisto’s guards, do we know anyone?”
“Yes, it will be very risky; one guard has already
betrayed Mephisto. Would not he get very suspicious of him around?”
“He will only be around to watch her, not report
anything back to us, she will be protected by God, but we need a
person there. I know it will be risky, if we do not send someone else
in after her, she could be caught easily, as Chaos is very nosey, and
now that I am gone, she will be nosey around another female, trying to
possess her.” Renee told them.
“Except, she cannot be possessed, she is believer in
Christ Jesus.” Alicia commented.
“Exactly,” Renee replied, “she will easily be caught.”
“Ah, I have a new plan, not a male, I am sure this will
work, please keep in total faith and prayer that God will protect
Elissa while in Bourge, if Angel Michael could save you from Mephisto,
I believe he could protect Elissa from him.”
“Yes, My Queen.” Renee coughed.
“Mother, we should get you into some dry clothes.”
Alicia said, taking her hand and leading her out of the room, “I will
be back shortly, my Queen, I believe you will be safe.”
“Yes, Alicia.” Queen Marie agreed.
Alicia and Renee left the throne room, Queen Marie went
and sat on her throne, she began to pray and meditate on God’s
goodness and plans for their lives.
BOARD the ship for
England. Victoria and her mother sat with a blanket around them, the
storm was worst, hurricanes lined the coast and the waves crashed
around them. They were given advice for safety from the harbor captain
about the hurricanes.
She sat down on the hard
wooden board floor of the ship. Every man around them was frantically
running back and forth trying to secure the sail from the heavy waves
around them, and Victoria sat praying in tongues and meditating on
Victoria watched her mother,
she was paying attention to the men running from one side to the
other. The waves splashed the side of the ship as it rocked back and
forth. The men were soaking wet and working hard.
Beside they cursed the Lord
for the terrible storm, the men were yelling out to get things done,
many complained and whined, they were saying ‘we are going to drown,’
or ‘we will go off course and be lost.’
Victoria didn’t worry about
anything around them. She took out the Great Bible and put it down on
the floor, she opened it up, and she only saw Hebrew language.
Father, how were you able to read this.
The captain approached them
saying, “do you care? We are going to die.”
“Do you not have any faith
in anything? We will get to England without losing our lives. Just
have faith that God can do it.”
“God?” he laughed mocking
her, “He is punishing us with these storms.”
“Sir, the storm has not come
from God, God said this in Jeremiah 29:11, the plans I have for you
says the Lord, are not for disaster, but to prosper you, to bring you
a hope and a future. You will cry out to Lord and he will answer your
“Alright, Madam, you will
pray for us to get to England safely, I will work with my crew to keep
us from drowning.”
“Sir, do you know who Christ
is.” Victoria asked.
“No, why should I?” He asked
“He is our Lord and Savior.”
Corrine spoke up from under the blanket.
“Savior, why would I need a
savior? I have not do anything wrong.” The captain said and turned to
walk away from them. “You are Christians; you believe you are better
than us, keep your God to yourself and leave us alone.”
“Ye of little faith.”
Victoria said under her breath as he walk away to get back to work to
help his crew members.
Victoria felt dejected and
knew not everyone would accept Jesus Christ. She kept her eyes on
God’s words. She place her hand on the Hebrew words, the letters
transformed before her eyes, they were in her language, “seek ye
first, the kingdom of God and all his righteous, and all these things
would be added unto ye. Do not worry about tomorrow, for your worries
are for today.”
“Thank you, Lord.” Victoria
A big wave splashed against
the ship, it broke the boards on the side, some water leaked into the
boat, except nothing hit around Victoria or Corrine, another wave
splashed in, the water was leaking into the ship, Victoria knew if
they went down, some how they would end up in England, the winds blew
seventy miles per hour through the rain of the terrible storm.
Another man slid around
boat. Victoria had enough whining and complaining of the ship crew.
She stood up and walked casually through waves. A rope which waved
loose and she grabbed onto forced it around a pole. She yelled back at
her mother, “There is another rope flapping near you, would you please
“Yes, Victoria!” Corrine
yelled back, stood and grabbed the rope, she tied it around another
pole, the flaps of sail waved in the strong wind, and waves splashed
into the ship, the blowing rain in her face, and both of them were not
afraid of these winds. These people were scared and worried about
dying, she moved down the lines of the ship, other waves splashed up
and hit her. She braved the wave and found another rope. She grabbed
it, the wind blew her away from the pole, and she tried to reach the
pole to tie the rope around it.
Victoria was tired as she
slid down the ship as it rocked up and down. She caught the rope and
tied it on the nearest pole.
The men were trying to get
the water out of the ship and afraid of the weather. Victoria prayed
to God, “Lord, this would be great time to clear this storm and bring
peace to be still throughout the rest of the journey.”
Victoria looked back towards
her mother, the Bible was lying loose on the floor, another person
went to the Bible, and he grabbed it. She was troubled, he began to
sneak away, and “Mama, that guy has the Great Bible!” she yelled.
He was close to edge of the
ship. Corrine forced herself up the ship’s side arm, holding onto the
side to reach the Bible, He was close to diving off, he stuck it
inside his shirt, “I found this, now I will keep it, and trade it for
His eyes glowed with a
bright excitement, “No!” Victoria yelled through the whistling winds,
the Great Bible lit up, and the guy was killed suddenly, his body fell
backwards off the ship. The bible landed near where Corrine stood, she
picked it up. She placed her finger were it had opened.
Victoria was in complete
shock, “Mama, What happened?”
“I do not know, he touched
the bible!” Corrine yelled.
“Mama, read the verse!”
Victoria yelled again towards her.
“Alright,” Corrine opened
the Bible, and looked at it yelled, “It written in Hebrew!”
“Trust in the Lord, not your
own understandings, in all your ways acknowledge him and he will
direct your path.” Victoria quoted.
Corrine looked down, the
letter was readable, and she shrugged her shoulders, and then begin
read: It is in Acts, chapter five, verses one through five. There was
also a man named Ananias who, with his wife, Sapphira, sold some
property. He brought part of the money to the apostles, but he claimed
it was the full amount. His wife has agreed to this deception.
“Then Peter said, “Ananias,
why has Satan filled your heart? You lied to the Holy Spirit, and you
kept some of the money for yourself. The property was yours to sell or
not sell, as you wished. And after selling it, the money was yours to
give away. How could you do a thing like this? You weren’t lying to us
but to God.”
“Victoria!” She yelled, “I
believe he’s intentions for what he was going do with it were not
according to God’s plans, so he was killed.”
“Yes and No, Mama, There is
another reason why he was killed. The Great Bible is artifact from
God; father told me a story about the Ark of the Convent.”
“Ah, you are right.” Corrine
said, again the bible turned the page backwards to somewhere in the
beginning of the Bible, the Hebrew turned to readable and she looked
at the passage, “I believe your father read these scriptures.”
“They are found in second
Samuel chapter six verse one through eight; Then David mobilized
thirty thousand special troops. He led them to Baalah of Judah to
bring home the Ark of God, which bears the name of the Lord Almighty,
who is enthroned between the cherubim. They placed the Ark of God on a
new cart and brought it from the hillside home of Abinadab. Uzzah and
Ahio, Abinadab’s sons, were guiding the cart with the Ark of God on
it, with Ahio walking in front. David and all the people of Israel
were celebrating before the Lord with all their might, singing songs
and playing all kinds of musical instruments---lyres, harps,
tambourines, castanets, and cymbals.
“But when they arrived at
the threshing floor of Nacon, the oxen stumbled, and Uzzah put out his
hand to steady the Ark of God. Then the Lord’s anger blazed out
against Uzzah for doing this, and God struck him dead beside the Ark
of God. David was angry because the Lord’s anger had blazed out
against Uzzah. He named that place Perez-Uzzah (which means “outbreak
against Uzzah”). It is still called that today.”
Corrine took deep breath;
Victoria now understood those verses together, “Mama, the Great Bible
is like the Ark of God, and the man was going to use the Bible for
greed, unlike us, who is going to use the Bible for defeat of the
enemy and bring those lost to God.”
“Yes, Victoria.” Corrine
The captain became angry and
grateful; all at the same time, “What was that?” He asked curious.
Even though the waves were
still splashing around them, the storm was so large, Victoria came
back towards her mother, she bent down a grabbed the soaked leather
bag. Corrine handed her the Great Bible and she stuffed it in the bag,
and then replied, “That is God’s Great Bible, It is why we are headed
to England. King James will be using it to help those around. He
doesn’t plan to sell it for petty money, as the guy before us.”
“I have to thank you for
your help, my men owe you a great deal of gratitude, the sails are
secure and the thief among us is dead, please I assure you, I
apologize for my rude behavior earlier today.” The Captain said. “The
storm seems to be dying down.”
“With God all things are
possible, except the storms will not let up until the enemy causing it
is stopped.” She explained, and then asked. “How far off course are we
from our destination?”
Ciel-Remi and Elissa arrived
at the docks in the middle of the day; they had crates stacked up and
ready to board a ship. The dock captain ordered the dock gang to take
the crates and pass them hand to hand on the ship until all of the
crates had been loaded. The business during the day was always like
this and he stood looking out at the sea.
Ciel-Remi ordered Elissa to
wait inside the carriage until he knew further what to expect. She
acknowledged him and obeyed the command, “Yes, Remi.”
He walked a bit further into
the docking area. A man almost bumped into him. He noticed they were
too busy to acknowledge him, so he boldly asked, “Which one of you is
the dock captain and in charge?
A man about few feet tall,
musky looking sailor type, with a worn down sailor uniform approached
him. He had a deep British accent with a bit Scottish mixed in as
well, he had a mustache and beard, “Ah yow there mate, I would be the
captain, what could I do for ya?”
“How long ago did the ship for Northern France leave?”
“Not long, there mate, the ship just left a few hours
ago. It wasn’t scheduled back here for next two days, would ya be
waiting for something or someone.”
“Yes, my wife and my daughter are on that ship.”
Ciel-Remi told him.
“Come back in two days, if they are not here, and then
keep on coming back here until they arrive.” he said.
“That will be the plan. I will be back here in two days
time, good day to you.” Ciel-Remi warmly said to him.
“Good day to ya, my Lard.” The captain said, turning to
face a few men sneaking some crates aboard the ship, “Where do ya
think ya be going with that?”
Two days, the armor should be ready. I will come back
here after I pick up armor from the blacksmith to see if the ship has
arrived by then, if not, hopefully God’s plan aren’t falling behind..
Ciel-Remi went back to
carriage, explained everything to Elissa, and they both went back to
the castle. Their day was finished and they would need all the rest
for the next days to come.
The day was almost over for Alicia’s duties in the
castle. She was able to catch up with her mother as they discuss the
Lord’s great work and where they both came from, Alicia remembered
Ciel-Remi telling her the verse Paul said in Philippians 3: Alicia
quote the scripture which talked about forgetting what was behind and
live for the great reward in Heaven. The topic was enlightening for
Alicia told her mother about seeing the demons spread
far around Bourge when she delivered the mail to Ciel-Remi and King
Henry. She told Renee about her looking at the Great Bible, but not
being able to take it with her, that young Lady Victoria must be the
one. Renee was grateful to Alicia for all the insight.
“Mother, do you know why Mephisto brought the rainstorm
and darkness on France?”
“No, I did not know the demon’s deception until he
opened that portal to the spiritual realm. I was also so afraid of the
being, he could have killed me.”
“Yes, the devil comes as an angel of Light, sometimes to
deceive those around him.”
“Yes, Satan appeared many time to Mephisto while I was
there. It was Satan who told Mephisto to send back Victoria, and have
her followed.” Renee laughed, “Satan is a liar and a thief, he did not
know about Stephan being there, but God a had plan to bring the Bible
back safely and used Stephan to do so.”
“Yes, Mother.” Alicia agreed with her. “Satan will
deceive everyone and bring them to his side one day.”
“Ciel-Remi does know a lot from the word of God. Where
does it say that Satan will do so?”
“He told me it is at the end of Bible, the book of
revelation; the Apostle John was given a vision of the future events,
where God would bring the last seven years of tribulation to people.
Judgments from him would destroy most of the earth and kill many, but
Satan will rule with an iron fist and destroy the Christian believers,
who do not accept and worship him. You would have to ask Ciel-Remi for
more information or wait until they are finished with the word of God
“Hun, I would wish to stay and learn more, but I must be
going to the market. I would like to buy a few things. Stephan and
Anne were going to introduce me to the Douvicioux family.” Renee
Alicia hugged her mother, “You have a great time. I will
always be in the castle if you need to talk or pray with me.”
“Thank you, my daughter.” Renee said, and stood to
First darkness, now hail and rainstorms in the land,
what is will be next, what does the monster in my dream have to do
with these storms? I must find out what is happening outside of Paris,
I should be able to see over through the city walls. I would not leave
Alicia approached Queen Marie who was writing a letter,
“My Queen, the day is almost over and I wish to see something that
would help our kingdom. May I be released for the day, to come back
tomorrow to serve you?”
“You may, the day is boring, no action at this moment.
Louie left the throne room and I have not seen him since, please
becareful and do not go beyond the city walls.”
“No, my Queen, but I must go to city walls to see this
“You have my permission. You have been injured before,
and we need not have you injured again.”
“Yes, my Queen.” Alicia said, and then hugged her dear
friend. “You will be alright, you are never alone and God will protect
those of His kingdom.”
“Yes, thank you for your words of encouragement.” Queen
Alicia was so grateful for her Queen and her friend as
she left the throne room.
Whatever is happening
outside Paris has to do with the dreams and visions I have been
getting, God will show his way true, I have to do my part to
understand what is going to happen. So I may walk in the footsteps and
direction he has planned for me.
Back on the ship, the captain was stunned to find out
from his men they were only a few knots off course from England.
Victoria’s question apparently fazed him as odd, and how did she know
they were not taken off course from land. He smiled saying, “We will
be in England in about two hours, for we are only a five knots off
Victoria smiled back, and then looked at the sky as she
said, “Thank you, Lord.” She went and sat back down. The water still
splashed into the ship, the sides were broken apart, the ship was
ready to sink at any moment, but something kept it afloat. The Lord
wouldn’t let her or her mother drown before getting them to England.
The seas were rough. Except, God was able to do the impossible
things, man couldn’t. She sat back down, leaned against the middle
pole, putting the wool blanket around her body; she looked at her
mother fast asleep. She pulled the leather bag close to her. The night
sky was a joy to look at, the stars and a peak of the moon through the
blacken cloud. “Lord, you are so good to your children. I do not know
if I could be able to help him learn about Christ now, please soften
his heart for later when we come across the dear Captain again. Thank
you, Lord God. Amen.” Victoria prayed through the howling winds.
She yawned, her eyes barely open now, two hours away
from England, and she would be in her father’s arms. Her eyes now
closed and she fell fast asleep.
Queen Marie finished the
letter. She folded it into thirds and placed it in the envelope. She
took a liquid stamp and stamped it. The letter was important and
needed to go to England at once, Alicia didn’t interrupt her letter,
and Queen Marie was grateful for her service to her.
She prayed a quick prayer, “Lord God, we must have this
letter sent to England, the seas are roaring and hurricanes come bring
it into the wrong hands, please if there is way to send the letter to
my friends in England. I will be grateful. Thank you, Lord, Amen.”
The door of the throne room suddenly opened up, the
guard didn’t move and a bright light shown into the room, “Who is
“Do not worry, nor be afraid, Queen Marie, for God has
heard your prayer and asked me to deliver the message to your friends
in England.” A voice said through the light.
Queen Marie was covering her eyes; the light dimmed and
a soldier stood there, “Gabriel.” She announced.
“Yes, I am he.” The angel proclaimed, “Glory be to our
Lord forever and ever more. Corrine and Victoria are delayed in
getting to England due to Mephisto’s wrath on France and the sea, but
they will arrive safely. Please do mention this in the letter.”
She was about to open the seal and pull out the letter,
when Gabriel placed his hand on her hand, “No, My Queen, the letter
has already been written. God has ways to do things humans cannot,
please do not break the seal.” The angel said.
Queen Marie didn’t argue, she handed the letter to
Gabriel, He walked away, “Lord, the letter is in your hands now.” She
The door shut as though it had not been ever opened and
the room stood quiet and she sat there and meditated on God’s goodness
A few days later, Ciel-Remi watched outside the window
of his guest room within the castle of England. The torch lit close
by to see the day sky, the darkness did not plague England, so he knew
day from night, just like when he was in Paris, which had not the same
darkness magic spell across it. The early dawn and sun began to peek
through, he was worried; he burden was for his wife and child.
Two days before, Ciel-Remi went and picked up the armor
from the blacksmith and went back to the docks, as he arrived there, a
mighty wind almost knocked over the carriage and armor which lay
within. He approached the dock’s captain, “No sign of the ship, my
“When did the winds and storm begin?” Ciel-Remi asked
“A few hours after we talked two days ago, the winds are
strong and the ship could be in hurricane in the sea, it may take them
much more time to get here or else be lost at sea forever. Ever since
the storm appeared, many ships haven’t come back on time or at all,
please, go home, and get some rest, check again back every day until
we have word.”
Ciel-Remi knelt to floor of his guestroom and began to
pray, “My Lord, the One Creator of all mankind. Whatever has happened,
please bring Corrine and Victoria out safely, bring peace to the ship
and bring them to England. Please, I have a great burden for them and
the artifact they are carrying, thank you, Lord, you are so good.”
The door was knocked upon; Ciel-Remi opened it. Elissa
and Marie stood there, Elissa told him, “Remi, we went down to dock
early this morning, also a letter from France, it is from Queen Marie
to you, Corrine and Victoria.” Marie handed a letter to him.
“Thank you,” Ciel-Remi calm and bold, “Do you have any
word for the dock captain about Corrine and Victoria.”
“Sadly, Remi, No.” Elissa said as they walked into the
room. “It has been two days, no sign of a ship, the winds are strong
and they may still be lost at sea.”
He opened the letter, “Would you like me to read aloud
or silently?” Ciel-Remi asked them.
“We have not read the letter, it just arrived. We
believe it may bring us the conclusion of the storms on the sea and
why they have been delayed so many days.” Elissa explained.
“Yes.” He agreed, and then read it aloud:
Lord Ciel-Remi, Lady
Corrine, and Lady Victoria,
This day a woman showed
herself in the throne room in Paris; it was Alicia’s mother, Renee
Borjour. She had very grievous news about France, and Mephisto’s rage
toward it. After learning about Stephan’s trick to bring back the
Great Bible. He went into a rage, opened a portal to the spiritual
realm, which caused on the land and sea a great and terrible storm.
We have a plan to bring
your servant girl into midst of Jean-Paul Borjour, our plans to get
Jean-Paul Borjour out of Bourge alive before Mephisto’s plan for the
artifact come to pass and he finds and lays his hands on the lover’s
tear which becomes the demon eye when used in the hands of the enemy
or that of a hardened heart.
Marie LeCoeur will be responsible for the Great
Bible’s safe return to France. We need you to come back in France as
soon as possible. Ladies Corrine and Victoria should have arrived, if
they have not, give it a few hours, and then send word by letter to
France so we may pray for their safety.
Have wonderful day, God Bless all of you,
Ciel-Remi please show this to Lady Corrine and Lady Victoria when they
have arrived in England, Our God is great and He will never fail us
for a moment.
Always, And Great Queen of France, Marie
Ciel-Remi folded the letter, and then told Elissa and
Marie, “I must talk with King James on your behave Elissa, and then a
few hours from now I will check to see if ship has arrived, before
writing back to our Queen in France.
“Does this mean you are going back to France, even
though the weather conditions have not changed?” Elissa said.
“Yes, Elissa.” Ciel-Remi began to explain, “After
everyone has arrived, and after a night’s rest, you, my daughter, my
wife and I will leave back for France. You are going to be part of a
great adventure in Bourge. Since Jean-Paul will not recognize you, we
have an opportunity to know when Mephisto does receive this artifact.”
“I will miss ya, my lord.” Marie said.
“Marie, you know what must be done. Please do not lose
the Great Bible. We will see you again in France, when the time comes
for you and your parents to return there. God will provide peace on
the sea and will make your voyage home shorter than Victoria’s and
“Yes, Remi.” Marie acknowledged.
“By the way, how did you young ladies receive Marie’s
letter?” Ciel-Remi asked with curiosity.
“A man on the dock gave it to us, we didn’t know how he
got the letter, and we decided to bring it to you straight away.”
“The man was dressed in rugged clothes, and held a cup,
a beggar.” Marie said.
“Thank you for bringing it to me, The Lord has ways with
everything. Victoria and Corrine will arrive, Satan would like to
destroy the Great Bible, but God has a plan and purpose for it and
they will survive.” Ciel-Remi told them.
“Well, My Lord, of course, Victoria must survive. She is
our victory in Jesus in the great battle to come. The Lord will not
design such a plan to have it ruined by merely humans. God’s ways are
not our ways. God had you name her Victoria for a purpose. The meaning
of the name is great and will bring us to victory against these
demonic enemies.” Marie explained.
“Yes, Marie.” Ciel-Remi agreed, He turned to leave,
“Please, go tell your parents about the letter and to meet me at the
dock at mid day this day.”
“Yes, my Lord.” Marie said.
“Elissa, would you please come with me.”
“Yes, Remi.” Elissa acknowledged and joined with him.
They walked down the hallway toward the entrance to throne room, “the
King of England must know about France’s plans and the ensuing battle
“Yes, the letter did state it clearly.”
“Do you think King James will be merciful to release me
from my duties to the castle to come to France with you?” She asked.
“I do not know, Elissa.” Ciel-Remi said. “I do know
Queen Marie would like you there and I believe she had to know about
you somehow. So, yes, I believe King James could be merciful in such
They reached the throne room of King James. He smiled
and gladly announced Ciel-Remi’s presents, “Ah, My Lord, have you any
word of the Great Bible, when you will have it.” He asked.
“No, Your Majesty.” Ciel-Remi explained, “The hurricanes
have delayed my daughter and wife from bringing it. Queen Marie is
asking for me to return to France with my wife and daughter the day
after their arrival. Please would you allow Elissa to travel back to
France with us?”
“She is no longer my servant, The Queen of France would
like her presence, and the Lord has been most gracious that I have her
as my servant for these several years. Now, she is your servant, so
she may travel back to France with you.”
“Thank you, Your Majesty.” Ciel-Remi began, “You have
freed her to be my servant. She a great girl to have done this much, I
will not keep her as a slave or a servant; she is a servant for God’s
plan and purpose. I will not be around to take care of her, so I am
asking that you trust God and me that she is free and no longer
anyone’s servant but His. She is God’s now and He has control of her
“My Lord and my friend,” King James explained. “That is
a great idea. Because when she became of age as the full grown woman I
was going to give her freedom. Her father was killed early in her life
and I have been able to raise her as my own daughter. Even though her
mother was beautiful and was able to look after her, she was grateful
for me being there for her daughter. She died a few months ago, before
you brought her to Christ. Our Lord is gracious to love such as
“After her mother died you decided to let her be off on
her own?” Ciel-Remi asked.
“That would be her choice, but yes, I would have let her
be her own person and make the choices she needed to make of her own
“Thank you, Your Majesty.” Elissa said gratefully. “I am
grateful for you being like a father to me. You have taught me a lot,
my mother’s death was hard to take, but I was able to get by alone,
thank you for giving me such an opportunity to share in your life.”
“You are most welcome, my sister.” King James said.
“Please, Ciel-Remi when your daughter and wife have arrived, please
come back here, I would like to meet them.”
“Yes, Your Majesty.” Ciel-Remi bowed. He turned to
Elissa, “Would you like to meet Corrine and Victoria at the docks?”
“Yes, thank you, Remi.” She smiled.
“Meet me at the docks at mid day this day, the storms
are great, but our God is greater.”
“Amen.” King James and Elissa said simultaneously.
After Alicia left the
castle, she was greeted by the guard at the castle gate, and without
hesitation he opened the gates. She continued into the market place,
people were busy buying items and the crowds were very large.
She came upon the sign
explaining the east city gates, a warning was labeled, Please do not
go outside the wall without informing the Queen of France, thank you.
Alicia turned the corner;
there she bumped into Jean-Pierre. He landed on the ground. He was
carrying books, and they scattered across the ground. He went to pick
them up and they grabbed the same book, they looked into each other’s
eyes, “I apologize I was not watching where I was going.” Alicia told
him as she broke the glaze, Jean-Paul stood up, and she handed him the
“It is alright. I went home
after work, and I saw your mother there and she reminded me about
seeing you this night, where are you going?” He asked.
“My mother also reminded me
about what I saw in Bourge. I am certainly on my way to eastern city
walls to find out what is going on around France. I would like to see
the storms and anything else. Would you like to come along?” Alicia
Jean-Paul said. “Except, first we must go by my home, there is
something my father has to help you there.” Jean-Paul told her.
They both walked through the
busy market place to the west Paris residences. They communicated with
A white horse approached
them. A man with a musketeer uniform looked down at them. He spoke in
French accent, “Bon jour Mademoiselle Alicia, and Jean-Pierre.”
“Bon jour Jean, are your
duties keeping you occupied these days?” Alicia asked greeting him.
“Papa, We are going home for
the telescope.” Jean-Pierre proclaimed.
Jean reached into his belt,
pulled out the telescope, “Here, Alicia, It was with me. We keep it
for watching things from far away, please, be careful and have
Jean-Pierre return it to the house later, have wonderful day, you
The evening was early.
“Thank you, sir.” Alicia
said, “You have my word about the telescope.”
“Yes, Alicia.” He said, then
told the horse, ‘he’ and began galloping towards the opposite
Alicia and Jean-Pierre
returned to the spot where they had met earlier, as they walked down
the path toward the eastern city walls. They talked about her mother
and how grateful they were to God for His mercies on mankind, as she
explained her mother’s situation.
“I am still praying for your
father’s salvation. Please keep your hopes alive. Alicia, he will
survive and be God’s child one day.” Jean-Pierre encouraged.
“Thank you for the
encouragement.” Alicia smiled.
“You are welcome.”
Jean-Pierre politely said.
The path to the eastern wall
grew closer. Alicia stopped close, and spoke seriously to Jean-Pierre,
“I am glad you remembered the invitation to be with me this night.
After I am finished here, I will be able to spend the rest of the
night with you. I would like to get to know you better. I believe God
always has a plan and why we keep bumping into each other. I do not
know where this friendship will go, please be patient with me.”
“Would you like me to court you?” Jean-Pierre asked.
“You could say something like that.” Alicia replied.
Alicia knew Jean-Pierre was caught off guard, and he
smiled, “Let us talk about our friendship after you have seen this
storm or whatever else you are trying to look for up there.”
“While I was in Bourge helping Stephan deliver the mail.
The Lord helped me see into the spiritual realm. Demons or fallen
angels armies gathered around. Some of them were shadow like, some
were dressed fully in armor, and most of them were huge and deadly.
These monsters will bring terror to France, if they are released upon
mankind.” Alicia explained, “I would like how many roam the darkness
and storms of France this day.”
“That does sound crazy, but knowing our Lord, He is able
to do impossible and crazy things through his children.” Jean-Pierre
“Yes, Jean-Pierre.” Alicia said sarcastically and rolled
her eyes, she began walking towards the walls.
THE WINDS blew
heavily through the docks, mid day came quickly. Ciel-Remi met Marie’s
parents, Marie, and Elissa there. He hugged everyone and addressed
them, “Please wait here, I will talk with the dock captain and find
out if they have arrived.”
“Lad,” Richard began, “Don’t give up hope. God has their
lives in His hands. They will show up.”
“Yes, my friend.” He sighed, “They will show up soon
The dock was busy with hurricane storms and everything
around the seas. Ciel-Remi finally found the dock captain which held a
telescope watching the deep waters, he noticed Ciel-Remi coming from
the opposite direction, “ayo there mate, there has been no sign of any
ship for days, we are loading docks with crates, except nothing, new
ships are being built, don’t give up hope, please wait with your
friends, if anyone shows, I will find you, my lord.” The dock captain
“Thank you for all your help.” Ciel-Remi acknowledged.
“My friends and I are near the docks in the street.”
Ciel-Remi turned to return to his friends, the captain
turned and began to look through the heavy fog, something floated
their way, and it was small to the naked eye. As he adjusted his
telescope to his eyes, the focus was a mile away, “my Lord, wait!” he
Ciel-Remi heard the captain, and ran back, “Do you see
“Look, my Lord.” He said, handing Ciel-Remi the
Ciel-Remi looked through the telescope, a smile marked
his face, and he had a great joy as he saw a ship. The boards barely
held the ship up. The captain wouldn’t believe what he saw. Ciel-Remi
did believe. God was still keeping the ship a float because something
special was on the ship. He was happy and praised God greatly, his
daughter and wife had finally arrived, “They are here, captain, I must
go tell my friends, even though these winds are strong, our God is
stronger and anything is possible.”
The captain shrugged his shoulders, like he didn’t know
what was going on, and went on looking through the telescope.
Ciel-Remi returned to his friends, Elissa asked, “Did
you find out anything else?”
“God is awesome, the ship was wrecked, they would have
gone down, but our God is great to have the Bible survive this storm.”
“That is great news, lad.” Richard exclaimed joyfully.
“Come!” Ciel-Remi ordered. “Let us go see Corrine and
“Good idea, Remi.” Elissa said. “Finally I will be able
to meet this lovely wife and beautiful daughter you have been talking
“Yes, Elissa, you sure will.”
An earthquake sound awoke Victoria from a peaceful
sleep. The waves were crushing against the ship. The storm turned
terrible. Two hours turned into four and lightning struck around them.
Corrine was still sleeping peacefully. The captain had his arm in back
of him, his head down looking toward the wrecked ship.
The storm ripped apart many different boards. The ship’s
sails were torn apart and flapping in the wind, the ship completely
destroyed. Victoria watched and wondered why they were still a float.
The ship was barely alive and they could have drowned at any minute.
The clouds were dark and even though the time suggested early morning.
Victoria shook her mother’s shoulder, “Mama, please wake
up, something dreadful has happened.” She said, Corrine stirred and
also looked around.
“My word, Victoria,” Corrine asked. “What has happened?”
“I do not know, I will ask our Captain, I promised no
one would get hurt, this has to be the work of Mephisto. Somehow he
was trying to drown us.”
“Good idea.” Corrine told Victoria, “I will wait here.”
Victoria quietly approached the Captain, “Ruin,
everything is ruin, men dead and everything gone. How did we survive
this is beyond my comprehension.” He said sense another presence
“What happened here? The ship was ripped apart, but not
torn to pieces by the hurricane, why did you not wake us?” Victoria
“Last night, lass, I told ya we would be England in two
hours, a mighty wind began to stir, I really thought nothing of it.
The winds did blow greatly last night. I decided to handle things on
my own. I didn’t think of any storm bruin, it took us by surprise.
Lightning struck in many places on the ship, many of sea men were
killed instantly. I didn’t wake ya, you were lyin’ there so peaceful.
The lightning still struck down near us, but not at us.”
“Oh my, we could have been of great help, why is it we
have not gone down?” Victoria asked.
“I dunna know, lass, I dunna know.” He said.
“Victoria, Captain, You may want to see this!” Corrine
yelled through the winds.
Victoria and the captain walked over to Corrine, “What
is happening Mama?” She asked.
“Captain, God’s everlasting love has saved our lives.
Did you cry out something while in the middle of this storm?” Corrine
“I dunna know, I was trying to save my men, I didn’t
want to die, I yelled “God of Victoria and Corrine, please dunna let
me die, I have much to live for, please, save me! The wave stopped and
a light glowed from the Bible next to ya. Since then I been waitin’
“Mama, what does the scripture read in the Bible?”
Victoria asked Corrine, She was careful to pick up the glowing Bible,
it opened up, it turned pages all by itself and stopped. She read
silently the passage and then told her. “John 3:16 and 17, God so
loved the world that he gave his only begotten son, that those who
believe in him will not perish but have everlasting life, for the son
of man was not sent into the world to condemn it, but that everyone
would be saved.” Corrine stopped speaking and pages turned again. She
read silently, and then proclaimed, “It was the story of man who built
his house on sand, the other one who build his house on solid rock.
Since we have faith that is built on the rock of Jesus, the Bible or
God’s hand is guiding the ship to shore, well, what is left of it.”
“Just asking to save me spared my life, but I still
dunna ever detail of who God is or why he would spare me and not my
“It was out of protection, sir.” Victoria began to
explain, “God is our protector, provider and much more, no man can
understand God’s ways, they just walk by faith in them. The Holy
Spirit guides us to places we never dreamed of going through God’s
written word. The Bible is not just an artifact, but a life long book
for everyday living. Sir, the protection of God is keeping us from
drowning, what we say is impossible, God calls us to believe in the
impossible, even stuck in the sea without food or drink or land to
settle on. We do not know why he only spared you and we may never
know. Praise the Lord, you of all people, is alive and ready to serve
“Ah mate, isn’t there a requirement for God, the gods of
Greek and Roman empires believed in good deeds to get to eternal
“Yes, sir.” Victoria explained more. “It is not good
works, but belief in God and his son Jesus Christ, when Man does sin
and will going into Heaven, God will pass judgment for their sins,
Jesus paid a great price on cross, while were yet sinners Christ died
for us. Jesus took our place so we may live eternal lives in Heaven
with him. Do you understand a bit, sir?”
“Ya, lass, Jesus is the way to Heaven. How do I know
Jesus as my personal Lord and Savior?”
“Just tell him, pray to God, prayer is a form of
communication between God and you. Tell him you believe you are sinner
and need salvation. Then believe from your heart that He did what we
as humans could not do and sent his only son to die for us on the
cross, and then arose to life three days later. God will accept who
you are, through faith and grace God has mercy, many may believe him
to be a cruel God, but to those who know Jesus. He is their close
friend, the father for the fatherless, and a mentor where there is no
mentor. Jesus is our savior and when we acknowledge this, we know
God’s plan and purpose for our lives. It is great for mankind around
and brings us a great joy to our heart.”
Victoria paused to take a breath, then continued, “you
alone can not get to Heaven or eternal rest, you must believe in Jesus
Christ, Jesus said, ‘I am the way, the truth and the life, no man come
to my father except through me.’ Jesus took everything for our freedom
and our hope is in Christ, those without Christ, keep trying hard to
find satisfaction and comfort in their lives. Even though we as
Christians sometimes suffer trials and tribulations, we need to be
joyful in God plan’s our not for harm, but bring us to a hope and
future. Sir, are you ready to know Jesus as Lord and Savior?”
“Yes…” He said nervous as he closed his eyes and began
to pray to God about salvation, the prayer was long and heard from the
heart, and Victoria held his hand to give him confidence in the
prayer, he had a tear rolling down his cheeks. After she was finished,
the Captain looked up at her with a big smile upon his face.
“Welcome to the family, may I hug you, sir?” Victoria
“Sure, lass.” He hugged her, “by the way, my name is
“Glad to meet you, Fredrick.” Victoria said.
Corrine spotted a piece of land, “Captain, the fog is
great, but is that land ahead of us?”
Fredrick grabbed a telescope. He became over excited,
“Yes, my sister, we are close to the shore of England.”
“Praise the Lord, we finally made it.” Victoria became
joyful, Soon Father, Marie and our new friend Elissa, we will be
there. Hope everyone is doing well, and ready for our big adventure.
She only stood there reflected upon the sky, the mid day had come
and they had found their destination. Everyone was grateful to God for
his mercy over their lives.
The city wall was gray
bricked with gray molding, the walls held firm in place for an
invasion of sorts. The torch that kept lit during the night was out
during the daylight hours were bolted into place.
A guard saw Alicia approach them from afar off, he
yelled, “Good evening! Mademoiselle Alicia! We have orders to not let
anyone pass through the east gates, if you are wishing to travel
outside Paris, the north and south and sometime west gates are open.”
“No, Monsieur. Would you allow me on top of the walls? I
would like to investigate the storm outside of Paris.” Alicia asked.
“Yes, Mademoiselle,” The guard began to ask, “The storm
is at least a mile from the walls, what do you plan to see it with?”
“A telescope, Captain Jean gave it to me.” Alicia told
“Ah, Captain Jean, Jean-Pierre’s father, he is a great
man.” the guard commented.
“Yes, he is,” she paused, “and so is his son,
“Alicia, please join us, there is a ladder a few meters
from the gate.”
“I do see it.” Alicia said, as she reached the ladder.
She climbed up it, with one hand over the other one, about a fifteen
steps, she reached the top of the wall. She did not look down below
her. She kept her eyes focused on her mission.
Alicia took the telescope from pouch latched onto her
dress. She looked through it and focused it onto the ground. Its range
made it feel as though she was standing in the middle of the storm,
but she was completely dry. Hail stones fell down, and big rain drops
would hit the ground. The storm was bigger than any rainstorm she had
ever seen. She hoped that Victoria and Corrine had made it to the
coast before it hit, or God had their lives in his hands and he would
have helped to calm the storm. No wonder Mother was soaked when she
came into the throne room.
Something in Alicia’s spirit
told her to close her eyes, she obeyed and watched as the demons
gathered around Paris, they headed south, small shadow ones, the
lesser ones, and great large ones, she almost became to anxious that
she almost fell out off the wall, but kept her balance. She only
thought, if Mephisto were to get the demons’ eyes, we would be in
the dark ages again. I must tell the Queen straight away, so she could
let Ciel-Remi know, this is bigger than a few years ago.
She opened her eyes again,
then put the telescope down, and watched the horizon to the south,
Father, we will get you out of harms way.
Alicia put the telescope
back into the pouch, “Thank you, I must go back to Queen Marie and
give her my news.”
“You are welcome,
Mademoiselle.” The guard said. Alicia knew they were a bit confused,
“Did you see what you needed to see?”
“Yes, very much, no more
questions. I must get back to the castle.”
“Take care, Alicia.” A guard
“Of course, Monsieur.”
Alicia began to climb down the ladder to level ground.
Once she stepped onto the
ground, Jean-Paul approached her. She calmly told him, while handing
the telescope. “Please, take this back to your father, and tell him
thank you, I must report my findings to the Queen, and then I will
join you and your family at your house.”
“Yes, Alicia.” He said, he
hugged her and took the telescope from her hands and then he ran off
towards his home and she prayed, “Lord God, My Father’s soul is in
your hands, protect him until it is time for us to invade the castle
and bring him salvation. Let us be ready for anything at any given
time. You are be glorified forever and ever amen.”
Alicia smiled with
overwhelming joy. She quickly made her way through the city market and
back up to the castle. The guards let her inside without a comment and
she rushed to Queen’s throne room to tell her about what the Lord had
shown her. She knew in her heart that God wouldn’t allow anything to
happen to Paris before the given time.
Ciel-Remi patiently waited on the docks for Corrine and
Victoria. As the ship began drawing closer to harbor, the dock captain
was in awe at the site of the ship, Ciel-Remi stared at the half
broken ship, it drew close and hit the pier. He watched as the Captain
gladly brought a big wooden board to the only part and threw it down
on the ground. Elissa, Marie, and her parents were in total shock at
the site. How could anyone survive such destruction?
Ciel-Remi praised the Lord for bringing his family to
the safety through the destruction. He was full of joy when Corrine
stepped onto the plank, and began walking down the steps, Victoria was
joined behind her. After Corrine saw him, she ran down the wooden
board, hugging him, Victoria helped the Captain of the ship with one
hand to get onto the wooden plank, and step carefully.
After Fredrick and Victoria were safely on the ground,
the board began to shake and rest of the ship began to sink underneath
the harbor, the bubble marked the end of a wrecked ship. Everyone was
safe and sound. Ciel-Remi kissed Corrine, “Welcome to England, my
Ciel-Remi watched the dock captain, “How did you survive
such destruction?” He asked in shock, “The Lord saved my family.”
Ciel-Remi said, as Victoria and Fredrick approached.
Victoria hugged him, and then said, “Jesus saved Captain
Fredrick, as well, Papa.”
Ciel-Remi extended his hand and shook Fredrick’s,
“Welcome to the family of Christ Jesus, by brother, and are you ready
for a great journey?”
“Have not I already been on the greatest of journies,
mate?” Fredrick asked joking and laughed.
“Yes, the journey to Christ is greater.” Ciel-Remi said.
“I am ready for anything, me lord. If I could survive
destruction where I lost most of the crew, I am ready for anything.”
“Great attitude, Captain Fredrick.” Ciel-Remi commented.
“Thank you, me lord.” Fredrick said.
“You are welcome, Captain.” Ciel-Remi said with great
Victoria pulled from the bag she carried the Great Bible
“Papa, The Great Bible is found.”
“Yes it is, Vic, even though I have heard that if not
for Stephan’s trick in Bourge. We would have lost it for good.”
Ciel-Remi said, with a bit of authority.
“Rocks were coming down from everywhere around me. How
should have I known they were there, I am thankful to be alive.”
Ciel-Remi laughed, “I know, Vic, I am thankful you are
alive and thankful Stephan wasn’t in Spain. It was God’s will for you
to be caught by Jean-Paul, then released, Satan always believes He
knows what He is doing, except something anyways seems to foul it up,
and that is what we give thanks to God for.”
“The Lord brought us through the hurricanes and storm in
France.” Victoria said a bit concerned. “France is in the worst of
storms. I will be able to tell you soon enough. First of all I would
like to see Marie and meet Elissa.”
“Oh, yes, I almost forgot.” Ciel-Remi said, he motioned
for Elissa to step forward, she obeyed. “Corrine, Victoria, this is
Elissa, our new sister in Christ.”
“I am very glad to meet you, welcome to the family.”
Victoria shook hands.
“Elissa, we have heard about you from Queen Marie,
Welcome to the Family of Christ Jesus, and our family as well.”
Corrine step away from Ciel-Remi and hugged Elissa.
Ciel-Remi knew of Elissa’s reaction to being hugged,
except it was great and full of joy. He watched as Victoria spotted
Marie and her family, she ran up and gave Marie a hug and they both
giggled, “It is good to see you, Marie.”
“Yes, Victoria, I am thankful you survived the storms.”
“Ah lass, we are grateful for your journey to retrieve
what was stolen.” Richard said.
Ciel-Remi almost forgot the letter he received, “Let us
go see the King of England. He is anxious to meet you, and get the
Bible to him.” He told them.
Ciel-Remi turned and watched the captain of docks and
Fredrick communicating something with each other, Ciel-Remi yelled,
“Captain Fredrick, would you like to join us, I would like to ask you
Fredrick paused, then said, “Give me one minute, my
lord, then I would like to join you.”
“We will be in a carriage, hurry along, the night is
coming soon.” Ciel-Remi said.
“Sure will.” Fredrick said, as he continued
communication with the dock captain.
Ciel-Remi, Corrine, Victoria, Marie, Elissa and the
LeCouers went back to the carriage. The males sat in the front while
females sat in back, the comfortable part of the carriage, once they
were settled in, he wait a minute or so. Victoria was excited and
anxious asked, “What is the delay, papa?”
“I have asked Captain Fredrick to join us, please wait a
few more minutes.” Ciel-Remi said.
Fredrick came a minute later; he hopped in the front
with the gentlemen, “Thank you for invitin’ me.” He said almost out of
“You are most welcome.” Ciel-Remi said, as the horses
galloped away from the docks back to the castle.
The throne room was empty as Alicia ran into it to give
Queen Marie the news about the storm.
Queen Marie was waiting for something and kept a good
watch, did she worry greatly about Prince Louie’s behavior towards his
mother, his disobedience. Alicia couldn’t figure it out, she only
approached her, “My Queen, Is something bothering you?”
“I am worried about Victoria’s and Corrine’s safety, did
they get to England or are they on the open thrashing seas?” Queen
“I wouldn’t worry, with God’s hand upon them, they will
be in England with the King enjoying a great dinner and communicating
with each other.” Alicia encouraged her.
“Yes,” Queen Marie said, “You are right; there is
nothing to worry about?”
“Of course, my Queen.” Alicia said.
“Were you able to see what you wanted to, do you have
news of it?” Queen Marie asked.
“Yes, My Queen,” Alicia began, “The storm is huge, hail
stones are the size of a large stone, and the rain is much bigger, the
rain drops are about the span of three fingers in diameter. France
is in the middle of plagues of Egypt.”
“Except, Alicia, they are not coming from God’s hand.”
Queen Marie laughed joking.
“Exactly.” Alicia began again. “After I had just come to
Christ and was helping to deliver the letters to Ciel-Remi, I closed
my eyes and saw an army of demons. They were gathering in great
numbers around Bourge. They had to be five hundred manlike creatures.
As I looked through the storm, many more were gathering and they were
many different types of them, huge, small, black shadow ones, and much
more than five hundred, more like ten-thousands.”
“Oh my, why so many?” Queen Marie asked curious.
“The portal, he opened in Bourge.” Renee said coming
into the throne room from the hallway. “Even though Chaos had that
hold on me, I knew the plan of Mephisto, but he got impatient, before
I left, he opened a portal to the Spiritual Realm, the demons were
gathering and many of them were there.”
“Mother, why so many demons? Does not the Bible say one
third of God’s angels were cast down out of Heaven?”
“Yes, Alicia, How many angels did God create before
mankind?” Renee asked.
“You could be right, Mother, ‘cause only God knows such
things.” Alicia said, “Why have not they surfaced into the physical
“Alicia, the spiritual realm cannot be opened without
the very artifact Mephisto is looking for these days.” Queen Marie
explained. “The demons can gather for such a time, but not invade
until they are ready, according to Bible, this day is not God’s time
for such an invasion, which is why we need to stop Mephisto’s plans
before he impatiently brings them to pass. This would be off from
God’s time. God’s plans are right and not disastrous.”
Alicia was a bit confused. The demon can not enter the
physical realm unless Mephisto got his hands on the Demons’ Eye, which
could be right now, the Lover’s tear, “If they are looking for the
Demons’ eye.” She paused, and then continued, “They are not looking
for a tear drop, which is why they have not found it.”
“You may have a point.” Queen Marie said, as they walked
over to the book, “The legend says: The lover’s tear will become a
demon’s eye when the hands of evil take it and use it for their own
“Mephisto’s men are looking for the artifact that has
the representative of an eye, a red crystal eye; right now it is a
clear crystal tear.” Renee said, and then laughed joyfully. “These
demons are dumber than their master.”
“Ciel-Remi and Victoria should be heading back to France
in couple of days from now; please wait for them, for now, Renee has
asked to take your place in guarding my side, while you have a few
days. We will tell Ciel-Remi everything when he gets here.” said
“Dear, I have met Jean and Julie, they are a blessing,
their sons, Jean-Pierre really does admire you.” Renee said. “Please,
I really do insist you take a few days to get to know him better.”
“Yes, Mother, I plan to.” Alicia said. She began to
wonder if her mother was acting like herself again, why did she laugh
through the description, She wondered if her mother was still in
Bourge and Chaos trick them into believing she was her mother, She
thought, No, It could not be this way, she accept Christ into her
heart, Chaos would not even pretend on that. Well, I am ready for a
few days from work, and I would like to get to know Jean-Pierre
better, so everything will work out.
Alicia believed it was
humorous that Mephisto has not found such simple artifact, what were
they looking for a red crystal eye, like her mother told them, now she
understood everything, God allowed the humor of Mephisto’s men to
search the wrong place, so his follower would be able to stop him when
he did figure it out, Mephisto’s going to angry when finds out his
men were searching for eye, not a simple tear. I hope he doesn’t rage
the storm to get even worst or else Ciel-Remi and Victoria wouldn’t
make it back to France in one piece.
“Mother, My Queen,” Alicia
began asking a question, “Do you believe when Mephisto get word his
men have been searching for an eye, he will bring a bigger rage on
“Who really knows, he will be enrage for their
incompetence to follow orders.” Renee said, “I am just glad Chaos was
not controlling my body when I found out his evil scheme and evil
plans. Then I would still be in there believing his lies.”
“Yes, Mother,” Alicia said, and then began to walk away,
“Take will get care of our Queen, and I will meet Ciel-Remi, Corrine
and Victoria in a couple of days. For now, I will stay at the
“Thank you, Alicia, for your service while Ciel-Remi has
been away, you have been of great help to me while, my son has not
been around since Stephan Lionheart scolded him, but no one knows why
and where he has gone, please pray safety on those who are outside
France.” Queen Marie said in generosity.
“You are most welcome, my Queen.” Alicia said, as she
walked towards the door, “I will see you later, Mother.”
“Yes, Alicia.” Renee said.
Alicia was now sure her mother was real, that Chaos did
still rule Bourge at her Father’s side, the day would come when she
would be able to have both parents in freedom of Christ, until that
day she would have to wait, court Jean-Pierre and keep giving her
heart to God, for he held her life and her friends life in His hands.
She didn’t worry about the Demons’ eye being found, God knows when
Mephisto will once again get a hold of the artifact and we will be
ready to invade Bourge to stop his plan of death and destruction.
She thought as she headed back to Douvicioux’s house to share a
wonderful night with Jean-Pierre.
Jean-Paul was once again awaiting news of the artifact,
the darkness surround ed Bourge, the rainstorm and hail flooded the
valley side, the blue-black portal swirled in a circle, and the plan
was set. Mephisto would receive the demons’ eye, open the portal and
Paris would be in the worst war they had ever expected. He was joyful
with an evil desire.
Xathis slithered outside onto the castle wall. He had
news of the demons’ eye. Jean-Paul asked without delay, “Well, Have
you found my possession?”
“Not yet, sir, even in the Spirit Realm, we have no way
of knowing where this artifact is, what we are looking for.”
“What have you been looking for?” Mephisto asked
curiously and pounding his fist into the surface of the wall, “A
“We have been looking for a red crystal in the shape an
eye.” Xathis said fearfully.
Jean-Paul became angry again, “There is your mistake.
What we are looking for will become the shape of an eye after it is
touched by my hands.”
“Then, my lord, what are we looking for?” Xathis asked.
“We are looking for a clear crystal tear.” Mephisto
said. “Have you been looking for a red crystal eye all this time?”
“Yes,” Xathis said nervous and fearful.
Jean-Paul was in a rage, but calm as a fiddle, “Xathis,
get me the Lover’s Tear, a clear crystal which is God’s beautiful
handy work, the sooner I have it, and the sooner Paris fall to me.” He
paused; his hand in his fist, “Now go! Do not come back until you have
“Soon, I will be Lord, the Heavens will obey me and my
Master, Satan, then I will be ruler of France, the all of Europe, and
then the world will bow at Satan’s feet.” He said out of pride of
himself. “And no one will stand in my way, Not Ciel-Remi, Not his
precious daughter Victoria, nor his wife, no one will be able to bring
me down to bow to my knees. Not even, you Son of God and Son of Man.”
Jean-Paul pointed his finger to Heaven. He laughed with an evil laugh
that could be heard throughout the countryside.
THEY ARRIVED at the
Castle of England about early evening. Ciel-Remi told Elissa. “Would
you show my family to the throne room? I will be there in a minute.”
Then he turned to Victoria, “Please present the Bible to King James.”
“Yes, my lord,” Elissa agreed.
“Yes, Papa.” Victoria said. “I will present it to him.”
Elissa led the others down the hallway toward the throne
room, “Captain, I would like a word with you, we will join them
shortly.” Ciel-Remi told Fredrick.
“Yes, Lord Ciel-Remi, What can I do for ya?” Fredrick
“I know this is a short delay, except Queen Marie of
France needs our family back in France as soon as possible. She has a
great plan for Elissa there. Our enemies are searching for something
to destroy and conquer the world. England will no longer be safe.”
“Are you askin’ if I could be willin’ to take you back
to France through the storm?”
“Exactly, are you willing to do so?” Ciel-Remi asked.
“Of course, my lord, when do you plan to travel?”
“We plan to travel mid-day tomorrow.”
Ciel-Remi could tell, Fredrick was overwhelmed, “That
soon, eh, well, how many this time?” He asked.
“Four, Victoria, Corrine, Elissa and myself.” Ciel-Remi
explained. “The LeCoeurs will stay here until we are ready for them to
“Ah mate, four people, you know those storms are nasty.”
“Yes, Captain, and I also know God is bigger than those
storms. He will get us through, you may be new to Christ, but this is
a great adventure for you.” Ciel-Remi said.
“A’right, do ya have anythin’ else goin’ back?” Fredrick
“Yes, about five sets of armor, they are four female
sets and one male set.” Ciel-Remi explained.
“Ya have a deal, bring everythin’ and ever’one bout noon
tomorra to the docks, and then we load the cargo, and get goin’. I
believe God now has the ship in ‘is ‘ands and ‘e’ll get us through the
“Yes, now let us go to King James. I will send word for
you to have a night of rest this night.” Ciel-Remi said.
“Thank ya’, ma lord.” Fredrick commented.
“You are most welcome; you may call me, Ciel-Remi or
Remi, which ever you prefer.” Ciel-Remi explained going down the hall.
“Ciel-Remi, it is, thank ya.” Fredrick said while
“Again,” he paused, “You are welcome.” They both walked
up the steps to the throne room.
Elissa was obedient to
Ciel-Remi and Victoria was grateful for her great servant hood.
Victoria walked quietly through the halls. They went up the steps to
the second floor to the throne room of King James. She held the Bible
firmly, and the ring was around her neck. She was about give the Bible
away, and it would be used for God’s future plans. She was grateful to
God to be part of His plans and the battle to come.
Victoria watched as Elissa opened the throne room’s door
and led everybody inside. The wall was gray in color and a carpet laid
on the floor, different from Paris’ castle, the color was purple (the
mark of royalty) and tapestries lined the both left and right of them.
Elissa approached King
James, “Your Majesty, Ciel-Remi has been delayed, but I would like to
introduce to you to his family, Victoria and Corrine Lebejioux.”
Victoria stepped forward, and bowed in a lady like
fashion. She only waited for his approval. Corrine stood beside her,
they both waited quietly.
“You may arise, my Ladies.” King James gave approval.
“Yes, Your Majesty.” They said simultaneously as they
“Your Majesty, I would like
to present this…” Victoria began as she reached and opened the leather
bag. She pulled the Bible out of it and handed it to him saying,
“…this is the Great Bible from God. Please take care of it and do not
use it for your purpose, but God’s plans for your life.”
“Of Course, my Lady, God’s
plans are us to enjoy his word without compromise, the words of God
shouldn’t be taken lightly for they are his living words to us on
earth.” King James explained.
“Yes, Your Majesty.” she
handed him the Bible. He took it and she stepped back, He opened it
up, the Hebrew came forth, he laughed heartily, and then he spoke to
his scribes, “Take it to where they are publishing the Bible.”
“Yes, Your Majesty.” The
Victoria turned around.
Ciel-Remi and Fredrick stood in the doorway, the King saw them and
politely spoke, “Ah, Lord Ciel-Remi and Captain Fredrick, would you
join us. I have feast prepared to honor of the Lebejioux family.”
The King led them down the hall into the dining area of
castle. The table was made up of the most delicious foods around,
turkey, mashed potatoes and gravy, salads of many types and delicious
pie, apple, cherry and even pumpkin pie lined the table.
They all sat where the King advised, first King James,
then the person who sat next to him was Lord Ciel-Remi and then his
family, then Elissa and last of all was the LeCoeurs. King James
raised his glass and began to speak, “Welcome to England my noble
Ladies. We are happy you could join us this evening. We hope you enjoy
your stay while in England this night, even if it’s only for one
night. Please enjoy this wonderful food and here is a toast to the
Lebejioux for their love and humility to come to England these days,
God Bless everyone here!”
Everyone raised their goblets and honored the toast.
Before they began eat the food and enjoy the evening dinner they
prayed and gave thanks for it. Victoria didn’t understand something
and asked her father, “Papa, what did King James mean by this night
and only this night, are we leaving tomorrow?”
“Yes, I am afraid so.” Ciel-Remi began to explain. “Even
though England is beautiful and lovely, we must return back to France.
The Queen wrote a letter to have everyone except the LeCoeurs come
back, she has a plan which includes Elissa, and I believe Mephisto’s
plans are coming to fruition soon. We need to know when he gets the
artifact. He is most anxious to get his hands on it.”
“Oh,” Victoria said. “What about the storms on sea?”
“They are in God’s hands. We need to get back to France.
My purpose for England is fulfilled and I am ready to go home.”
Ciel-Remi told her.
Victoria was confused a bit; she had just arrived in
England and was hoping to see some of England’s sights around, the
church where Marie’s parent’s served before coming to France as
missionaries. She would have liked to have seen it all. Maybe one
day I will come back here, for now I should just return home with
Papa, Mama, and Elissa.
Victoria had been on the open sea. She wondered how she
survived such a horrible experience, but she was now dry and warm
inside the castle. She would have to brave the wind and weather of the
open sea, and she would help the Captain or her father as much as
possible. She knew God had everything in His control, so she only
continued eating the dinner.
Victoria knew it would be a long night. She did miss and
long to see her friends in France, Alicia, Jean-Pierre and Samantha
Lionheart. She had heard from Marie that she was back in France with
Anne Lionheart. She prayed for safety over Anne of Austria and
themselves for tomorrow’s journey. She hoped they wouldn’t be as long
getting home, as they it did to get here. She felt contentment in her
spirit and kept praying for everything to be put in its place. The
Lord told her not to be worry or be afraid, so she didn’t worry about
anything which was to happen.
Soon after dinner, Elissa and Victoria were talking
amongst themselves, they had planned to go see a few sights of England
before leaving tomorrow, and then Elissa told Marie the plans and
asked her to join them, “I would have to ask my parents.” She replied.
Victoria asked her parents, “Mama, Papa, Elissa would
like show Marie and me some of the sights around England this evening
before the darkness falls, and since we are leaving tomorrow, I would
most like to have seen something to tell Alicia about. May I go with
Elissa and Marie?”
“Elissa and Marie, eh, Victoria, you have fulfilled your
responsibilities to England. You may go with them, as long as you get
Richard and Diana’s permission to let Marie go with you and Elissa.”
Ciel-Remi said in his father like caring voice.
“We do not see why not Marie couldn’t go with you, lass,
have a great time. Marie, please show Victoria, the church.”
“Yes, Father.” Marie gave her parents a hug, “I will
show her the church, thank you.”
Victoria was excited. She would be able to talk with
Elissa and spend some time with Marie. She was grateful to her parents
for letting her leave. She had to promise to be home before dark or
not get too lost in this strange town, but Elissa knew England and
they wouldn’t get lost.
King James and Ciel-Remi talked amongst themselves as
Victoria left the dining hall and headed down the steps. She was truly
joyful and kept her hopes alive.
She, Elissa and Marie boarded the carriage, “We are not
able to walk to the church, so we have to ride there.” Elissa told
them and they began to ride off.
“Whose carriage is this, Elissa?” Victoria asked
“This is King James’ royal carriage. He lent it to Remi
for the time he was here. I have driven and ridden in this carriage
many times before now.” Elissa replied.
“Oh, that explains the white horse, from the black or
brown ones.” Victoria said.
Elissa and Marie laughed, Elissa commented, “Yes, my
The orange clouds from the sunset were beautiful.
Victoria sat back against the carriage seats and waited for them
arrive at the Eastern Church. She couldn’t believe how awesome God
was, she only could image what Heaven would be like as she looked out
the window at the magnificent sunset. Thank you, Lord for a
beautiful and wonderful night.
Alicia had much worry for her father’s salvation. Now
she didn’t have worry for her mother’s. As she passed through the
gates, she told herself everything was going to be okay with Queen
Marie and her mother. She had a hard time trusting her mother at
first, but she felt more peace had come into her mother’s life.
Alicia continued through the market place, she wasn’t
very good at saying ‘hello’ to most of the people around her. She
would watch them buy and sell things. Her purpose was to get to
Jean-Pierre’s families house in west Paris, near the southern gate,
but more toward the Lebejioux Mansion. She was grateful for a time of
rest, to be with those she loved in her heart. Did she begin to start
to love Jean-Pierre? If so, she would still take it slowly and with
Alicia reached an alleyway, why did a Captain of the
Guard decide to live in the alley was beyond her. She reached the
Douvicioux’s home and knocked lightly on the door handle and then
waited for someone to open the door.
Without delay the door opened, and Jean-Pierre stood
there smiling, with a bouquet of flowers in his hands, “These are for
you.” he said, as he handed them to her.
“Thank you, Jean-Pierre, they are lovely.” Alicia said,
as she smelled them.
“Would you please come in?” He asked her.
“Yes, thank you.” Alicia said, as she stepped inside the
warm and comfortable house.
Jean approached her, she gave him a word of gratitude,
“Thank you for letting me use the telescope this evening.”
“You are most welcome, Mademoiselle.” He said politely.
Jean-Pierre opened the door for Alicia in gentlemanly
fashion. She began to step outside when Julie said, “I know this is
great night for both of you, please do not stay out too late, and be
“Yes, Mama,” Jean-Pierre agreed.
“Lady Julie tonight is special to me, but I shall not
have him out too late.” Alicia told her as she waved and they began to
walk back into town. She looked at Jean-Pierre, and asked, “Where are
you taking me this night?”
Alicia walked beside him. She wanted everything tonight
to be lovely and special. They continued to walk into the market’s
circle, not very many people were out at this hour and the street
seemed bare. She would see a few people walking in the evening breeze
as the moon shone down on them. They held hands and comforted each
other, she always hoped for such a day when she would have that kind
of love in her life.
Alicia continued down the street until Jean-Pierre and
she reached a café near the center of town. He politely opened the
door for Alicia, “Mademoiselle,” Jean-Pierre said, she bowed and
The host of the café approached them, “How many will we
be seating this night?”
“Two, Monsieur.” Jean-Pierre told him, as they began to
follow the host.
The host placed two menus on the table, Jean-Pierre
wasn’t forgetting about the manners of a gentlemen, he pulled out
Alicia’s chair, “For you, my dear.”
Alicia smiled in her gratitude to him. He walked over on
the other side of table and pulled his chair out and sat down. He
first took his napkin and folding it onto his lap. She began to see a
different side of Jean-Pierre than she had seen before. She liked this
side, and wished it would not go away for a long time.
Alicia knew she was taking a risk, a chance to see what
would happen. For sometime after she had gotten saved, she considered
Jean-Pierre just as a great friend. She didn’t expect him to be more
than just a friend to her. She was moved by his introduction and
gentlemanly manners, it brought her to tears, small ones and barely
recognized by him.
The waiter of the café approached them. After he had
skimmed the menu, Jean-Pierre said, “Ladies first.”
Alicia ordered a salad and French entrée for herself,
she thought while he ordered his food, He considers me a lady.
Depending on the time, maybe when the dreams are right.
She was lost in her dream
world when the drinks arrived. Jean-Pierre began the conversation and
asked, “Is everything alright, do you like it?”
“Yes, Jean-Pierre, very much so.” Alicia said, as she
waited, “Shall we pray for the food while we wait.”
“Yes,” He said, Jean-Pierre took Alicia’s hands in his
and he began to pray, “Father God, thank you for a wonderful time with
a friend, tonight is special to Alicia and me. Please bless tonight
and the food we are about to receive, in your name, Amen.”
Alicia felt a tingle in her hand, she didn’t want to let
go of his for one moment. What was she feeling? She only looked into
his deep blue eyes, as they sat waiting for the food to be brought to
the table. She was nervous and overwhelmed at the same time. He then
placed his hands again on his lap. She followed suit.
“Alicia,” he paused to ask, “Do you like it when I call
you, ‘my dear’?”
No, she thought,
it would be nice to be called
‘honey or hun.’
He continued, “Or shall I
just call you, Mademoiselle?”
Alicia didn’t give much thought to it, she enjoyed right
now, which ever name he called her, she only commented, “which ever
you choose, Jean-Pierre, my dear or Mademoiselle is alright.”
“What about ‘my lady?” Jean-Pierre asked hastily as the
server placed the food on the table. She was taken in by the question
and politely told server “thank you,”
Alicia could not understand his motives, but how did he
know she was a lady in Spain, she asked curiously, “What do you mean
by calling me such a name?”
“Oh, nothing,” Jean-Pierre said, “Let us eat, the night
is still young, and I have much more to show you.”
Alicia wanted so badly to know why he would call her ‘my
lady’ she didn’t give up and said, “Yes, we will eat, but I still
would like to know why you would call me, ‘my lady’.”
“Alright,” He sighed, “We should not have any secrets
between us. My parents were talking with your mother. She told us you
went to Bourge to find your father and mother. She told my family that
you are royalty in Spain just like we are royalty in France. You would
be a lady of Spain, just like Samantha Lionheart. So by such you would
be called ‘Lady Alicia Borjour of Spain’.”
“Mother told you correctly, I am ‘Lady Alicia Borjour of
Spain.’.” Alicia said, she was in shock, but she knew Jean-Pierre
would have find out one day, and she told him, “you may called ‘my
lady, my dear, or mademoiselle, if you so choose.”
“Alright, I will call you, my dear, while we are getting
to know each other, then I will most likely change it later.”
Jean-Pierre said, taking a fork load of lettuce from his salad.
No matter what happened just now. Alicia still
appreciated Jean-Pierre, even if he was treating her like royalty and
with a romantic look in his eyes. She could not help wonder what was
going to happen. He is sweet and kind, He is a gentleman, He does
not hold back, He knows I am royalty in Spain, and I know he is of
royalty in France, I do not know what will happen, but it could only
be something wonderful and exciting.
They finished their dinner.
He paid the server for the meal with a silver coin, as they were ready
to leave. He stood and went to Alicia’s chair, she stood as he pulled
it back, “please, do not think I am doing this because of what I found
out about you. I am doing because I enjoy it.” He smiled.
“Oh, do not worry. I enjoy it, as well.” Alicia
commented and smiled.
He smiled back as they left the café and headed west.
Alicia had much joy, fulfillment and love. She wanted to
hold hands, kiss him, and be in a relationship with him, except she
knew she need not rush into the relationship. Only let it evolve at
its own speed. She had a father in Bourge who needed prayer for his
salvation. She would go with the flow for tonight.
Jean-Pierre turned around and took Alicia’s hands, “Do
not think this too forward, but I would like to go off some where to
be alone with you, so we can talk and get to know each other, except I
do not want to go too far away from my parent’s home. Do you know of a
place close by?” He asked.
Alicia had a perfect place to be alone. Since she was
going to be staying there until the Lebejiouxs’ returned from England.
It was not too far from Jean-Pierre’s home, she told him, “The
Lebejioux Mansion, it is close to your parent’s home, but we must not
get carried away, only talk and get to know each other.”
“No, we shall not.” Jean-Pierre said. “And yes, that is
a close place. Do you wonder what Lord Ciel-Remi would think of us
being there?” Jean-Pierre replied politely.
“He would not mind, since Queen Marie has given me time
from my duties in the castle. I have decided to stay there for a few
nights, Victoria is a friend and I have much to give back to the
Lebejioux’s. The castle would be too far away, and the Mansion is
close to your home.”
“Great!” He got excited, and they began down the path to
the Lebejioux Mansion.
Alicia pondered everything in her heart. She didn’t know
where the risk would lead. Again she just kept a hold of her thoughts
and dreams. And even though Jean-Pierre was still as young as
Victoria, Marie and Elissa, she knew age did not matter. Even
Ciel-Remi was married by age fifteen. She thought. And
Jean-Pierre’s parents can see it, as well, I wonder what he thinks or
has in his heart for me right now. She didn’t have wonder, she
knew something would happen before the night was over, what exactly
she didn’t know, but it would be something grand or something hurtful,
but whatever it was she kept the hope alive. Her love began to bloom.
She had lust when she was in Bourge, but now, in Paris, she would find
As sun began to set over the eastern part of England,
Victoria wondered how Alicia was doing in France. She needed the rest
while they traveled to the church, Elissa and Marie sat there
communicating amongst themselves. She knew God would give France new
friends. Friends to help with the invasion that she lived in for so
long. She only sat waiting for them to arrive. She hoped they would
arrive soon, or else another promise to her parent’s would be broken,
and she would be in big trouble, but she didn’t really think of it, as
she sat looking at the orange sky.
The carriage halted, and Elissa announced, “My lady, we
“Elissa, you may call me by my name.” Victoria said as
she stepped out of it.
“Alright, Victoria.” Elissa said, “I take it the
Lebejiouxs’ don’t go into the royal names.”
“Not just the Lebejiouxs’” Victoria began to Explain,
“Most everyone in France this day and age does not like their royal
formalities, especially our Queen. We address her by “My Queen or her
original birth name.”
“So, Queen Marie does not like to called, Your Majesty.”
“Exactly.” Victoria replied as they entered the church.
Victoria looked at the wonderful place; it looked like a
regular church, but was beautiful. To her, it was the house of God, no
matter and she had much joy just looking around it.
“Not much to look at, but it was the first place I got
hugged by your friends.” Elissa said.
“No, its God’s house for us to gather and to have
fellowship, we take communion and get a message from God. The church
gathers in this church to find more about God, and yes, to get the
love God gives to us.” Victoria said.
“Yes.” She sighed.
“It is getting to be sundown, is there anything else in
London you would like to show me before we head back to the castle for
a nights rest.” Victoria asked.
“You are right. We should get back to the castle. London
does not have much to look at, but it’s always a great joy to have
friends to share England with.” Elissa replied.
“Elissa, you could give me a tour of the castle, where
are they publishing the Bible and places before we go to bed tonight.”
“Yes, Victoria, that would be an honor.”
“Do you already miss France?” Marie asked.
“Yes, Marie, I wonder how Alicia and Jean-Pierre are
faring.” Victoria answered. She could see the look in Jean-Pierre’s
eyes when she talked to him. He loves Alicia, and she believed Alicia
could learn to love him as well.
Marie lay her hand on Victoria’s shoulder, “You like
Jean-Pierre as a brother. He loves Alicia, does he not?”
“Yes, Marie, he does love Alicia, as a friend or love
one, I do not know. Everything will evolve in God’s time and we will
see what happens.”
“Then, you shouldn’t be worried about your friends,
besides you see them shortly, I know you just came to England, but God
needs the Lebejioux’s at home.”
“Yes, Elissa, you are right.” She agreed, and then
asked. “Are we ready to venture the wild seas?”
“I’m ready for anything.” Elissa began to explain, “I’m
ready to find God’s purpose and the risks involved. I’m ready to face
our enemies and put an end to the wars, and I’m ready for the wild
Marie held the door open as they boarded the carriage
for the ride home. Victoria could see the boldness in Elissa’s eyes,
she only commented, “Bourge is rough place these days, rain drops are
three inches in diameter and hailstones the size of a stone.”
“Victoria, I have been in much worst, I can handle the
storms, and God’s plan is my service in Bourge, and than I shall go
without complainant.” Elissa said, and also asked, “What is God’s plan
“There is time and patience in God’s plans. I know I
must fight to bring somewhat of peace back to the country of France,
my life is about my name’s meaning.”
“Ah, yes, Victory.” Elissa said.
“We will know God’s plan when the time comes. For now,
we must be in service and obey him with what we do with our lives.”
“Why isn’t the LeCoeur family coming back with us?”
“Before the battle, the Great Bible must be returned
back to France. Since King James is using it, we need stay and service
God’s plan for the Bible, that way we can return it back to France on
such a given day.” Marie explained.
The carriage rose into last part of sunset there was,
Victoria prayed a quick silent prayer to God, Father God, thank you
for friends and family. I know one day I will leave this place, for
now, I must help and service the people. Love them and defeat the
spiritual evil, and then one day, you will hold your arms wild and
accept me into your kingdom. Thank you, Lord, you are worthy of
praise. In the name above all names, Amen. Victoria sat back in
carriage again. “Everything will work out in the end, just keep your
eyes on God and ears open to his word.” She told them as the horse
galloped onward toward the English castle in the distance.
Jean-Pierre and Alicia found there way to the
Lebejiouxs’ mansion. They were greeted by the guard at the gate. “Good
day, Alicia and Jean-Pierre, the lord and lady are in England and will
not be back for awhile.”
“Yes, Monsieur.” Alicia said, as Jean-Pierre just waited
quietly. “They are in England delivering the Great Bible to King
James. We are here for another purpose and that being Jean-Pierre and
I are together tonight, except he did not want to go very far away
from his residence. And since Queen Marie has given me leave from my
duties I decided to have a vacation and stay here until they get
back. This way Jean-Pierre and I would be close to each other and not
very far from where he lives.”
Jean-Pierre being the son of Ciel-Remi’s best friend,
Jean Duvicioux, wanted to give Alicia a wonderful evening between
them. Since he was young and bumped into her for the first time, he
began to love the was she smiled at him. He loved her for being
herself. She was a Christ-like person and he would like such a person
to be the one he was going wed one day. Besides, he believed in God
more than in his past. He still was marriage minded and would enjoy
togetherness with someone who would be his wife.
Alicia made him feel loved and accepted, but God also
did that. He was enjoying life since he had met her and wanted just to
see what would happen, even though he didn’t know what would. He was
feeling a bit nervous around her and hoped the guard was able accept
that she wanted to stay there. He did have worries about his parents,
since he was only thirteen and Alicia was over the age of eighteen.
This would make any parent worry about their child, but he knew Alicia
wasn’t looking for love in the wrong places and he just wanted to be
loved by someone here on earth.
Jean-Pierre’s parent’s taught him about the things a
women and men do to have children, and he knew how to have a friendly
like conduct with Alicia. He would hold the door open, pull out the
chair for her, the help when they were through, when he drove his
loved one around the city. He would be like-wise. He didn’t have any
doubts. He loved Victoria as a sister and Alicia as more, not just a
feeling, he wanted to do it for sake of doing it. He loved her as she
was, not trying to get to be like him and he appreciated it.
The guard thought for a moment before letting them
inside the Mansion, He warned Alicia, “Because you are friend of Lord
and Lady Lebejioux. I would warn you while you stay to be extra
careful of the vases and chandeliers around inside, and on the outside
take care of the roses, or bushes that line the outward columns.”
Jean-Pierre knew they should begin this slow and
friendly like, but he wanted to be romantic, hold hands, hold her and
even a quick kiss or hug to show they had a wonderful evening. He knew
being alone he could do something more, but he was gentleman and
wouldn’t give into that temptation. He would touch her in right places
and keep his thoughts to himself.
Jean-Pierre looked into Alicia’s beautiful brown eyes,
“Would you like to do something romantic, we have already had dinner,
maybe look at the stars and hold hands or else hold each other?”
Did he come too forward? She hesitated before saying,
“That would be nice.”
The evening faded and night sky was overhead.
Jean-Pierre quietly watched the stars glowing from afar and Alicia
motioned for him to hold her because she felt she was cold. They
talked for a while about God’s goodness and his love for them and how
He could have made such beautiful stars. He knew she wanted to be
held, and he did so, they could have fallen asleep looking up at the
beautiful night sky.
On the Mansion grounds,
Alicia watched the night sky, she was being held by Jean-Pierre. She
couldn’t believe this was happening. She felt so loved by him, even
though she knew God was doing the same, while still talking about the
evening night sky and stars, pointing to different signs in stars, and
the fact that they just gazed into each other’s eyes.
“Jean-Pierre,” Alicia said
in mellow tone.
“Yes.” He replied.
“Do you believe God put us
together for a purpose?” Alicia asked.
“Yes,” he answered, “God has
purposed for us to be together, what that purpose is we will not know
until a later time in our lives.”
“Being our first night
together, this is straight forward. If you were going to ask me to
marry you, would you do it, before or after the plans in Bourge?” She
asked, gazing at him.
“Alicia, we have been
friends since you came to Paris. I am still way too young to marry. I
would do it after the plans for your father is fulfilled. It is would
be a great day to have both your parents give you away.” Jean-Pierre
“Yes,” she smiled.
Alicia looked into
Jean-Pierre eyes. She was totally lost in his kindness and sweetness.
She only sat in his arms, if it weren’t for Jean-Pierre having to
return home, they could have laid there in each others arms all night
Another hour passed, Alicia
felt whole, and she didn’t want it to go away. Jean-Pierre told
Alicia, “I wish I could stay here all night, but, alas, I cannot, I
just want to say, I love you, I have enjoyed our time together.”
Alicia stood up, and
Jean-Pierre stood with her. He turned to look at Alicia. She was
overcome with tears. He wiped them from her cheeks, “Please do not
cry, with you having some time off from castle duties. I can have time
off to spend with you.”
“No, Jean-Pierre, these are
tears of joy or happiness, I love you, too, I do not want this night
to end so soon, but we have plenty of time to spend to get know each
other. Please, you should leave now. I will be able to spend time with
you at another time.”
Everything of the night
faded before Alicia. She couldn’t believe it was over, her cheek wet
from tears; she looked into Jean-Pierre’s eyes. She could see that he
loved her, and they came close. She didn’t hold back, he didn’t
either. They kissed each other on the lips. The feeling she had was
amazing and couldn’t be put into words. She just did it, he was
younger than her, but she loved him and didn’t believe it was wrong to
love someone with these expressions.
The night breeze was great,
he pulled away from her. They looked into each others eyes. He brushed
his hand through her brown hair, and asked, “Would you like me to walk
you to the door of the Mansion, before I return home?”
“That would be lovely.”
Alicia replied, as he grasped her hand and walk slowly back to front
As soon as they found their
way to the doorstep, she looked into his eyes, “Well,” She sighed,
“This is a good night.”
“Yes, I will see you
tomorrow.” Jean-Pierre promised. “I may be younger than you, but I
still know much about love, after all I cannot bear to lose you.”
“I wish not to lose you
either.” Alicia said.
He then kissed her again.
She didn’t hold back, as he left she waved, the expression of love was
a great love for him. She watched as he faded into the darkness. She
opened the door and walked back inside the mansion, for once in her
life everything was playing itself out. She thought,
love, for tomorrow is a new day and we will see each other again.
Alicia began praying for
everyone, she turned to the north, “Father God, please be with my
friends and their family in England, give them safe returns back to
France.” She turned and faced South, “My father really needs your love
right now, please give such love and help him to understand that your
plans are not hurtful, but full of love and hope, and will bring a
wonderful future.” She turned to her west side. “Please be with
Princess Anne in Spain right now, give her guidance for her life. She
turned around faced the east side of the room, “Lord, please give
Jean-Pierre a safe journey to his home this night, I love him dearly,
as well be with Mother and the Queen of France, give them a wonderful
night’s rest, do not let any temptation come over my mother while she
is here in Paris. Thank you for everyone and everything happening in
my life, in your awesome name, Amen.”
Alicia went up into an extra
bedroom, undressed and went to bed. She barely held her eyes open and
fell fast asleep to again to the letter dream. Everything was
different, the letter was now a gratitude letter for Jean-Pierre for a
wonderful evening and she wanted to try something. The day was fresh
and new, and she began to understand the dream as it happened, the
deaths and the people. Alicia for once began understand the purpose
behind the reason God gave her the dreams. They weren’t nightmares
anymore, but visions of how to deal with the future. Alicia slept
soundly as she wasn’t able to for a long time. The dreams did remind
her about her father’s salvation, she knew God had it in his hands,
she only concentrated on the present day, new things were happening.
Her mother had finally come to be in Christ. Her friends were doing
the Lord’s work and she was being able to see what Ciel-Remi was
telling her about Jean-Pierre. In the end, everything would work out
according to God’s plan and purpose, and then she would be with God in
Heaven one day.
NEAR the Chameceaux
ruins, Elissa waited for a light clearing of the storms. The drops of
rain pouring down on her head and the hailstones close to missing her.
She was only grateful to God to be alive. She was ready to do this
bold assignment, she held tightly to the letter in her hand, which was
given her by Queen Marie in Paris.
Elissa had showed Victoria and Marie around the castle
in England. And the next day they left to return to France. The boat
trip was smoother, than Victoria and Corrine’s trip to England had
been. The waves still crashed and water was still leaking onto the
boat. As they landed in France, the rains pouring down around them.
Alicia waited in the carriage to take them to Paris.
Once in Paris, Queen Marie came up with a strategy for
getting into the castle of Bourge without letting Jean-Paul and his
men know she was from Paris. Ciel-Remi took Elissa down to the
Chameceaux ruins, She kept in mind his words, “Elissa, if there is any
trouble go to my parent’s house east of Bourge, stay and wait for us
Elissa stood on the hill overlooking the city, quiet as
usual, and guards patrolling for intruders. She quietly approached the
city, not to alert any guards. Once she reached the gate of the
castle. A guard noticed her coming and stuck his spear out into the
open, and the other guard did the same, “No one is allowed into the
castle without the Lord’s permission.”
She was shocked by what he said, was he talking about
Jean-Paul or Jesus Christ? She gave the guard the letter. He skimmed
through it, handed it to the other guard. She waited patiently.
“You have the Lord’s permission. I will see you to
Jean-Paul myself, please follow me, Elissa.”
Elissa obeyed him.
He ordered the guard above him, “Open the gate, someone
here to see Lord Jean-Paul.”
She didn’t understand all
that was happening. She followed close behind him. He said quietly,
“No questions until we are inside the castle.”
The gates of the castle
opened and the bridge descended over the wide moat. They crossed it
without a word. Another guard was near the entrance, and he saw them
approaching and asked, “Who goes there?”
“Lower your weapon, this
young lady has been sent by King James to serve at Jean-Paul’s side.”
He said with a deep voice.
“You know the rules,
Jean-Paul ordered no one to serve him, since the time of the last
person to come was from Paris and helped young Victoria with getting
the Bible.” the another guard told him.
“Please, step aside. I
assure you, this one is from England, not Paris.” He said.
“Alright, be it on your
head.” He warned.
Once inside the castle, she
still followed him. She stayed quiet, “You have a great mission, young
Elissa.” He spoke up, “Even though, you have just met our Lord, you
will be a warrior for our Army.”
Elissa was now full of
questions for him. She wanted to ask them, but kept silent, not to
give her plans away.
“You are right not to trust
me, but be assured; I will not harm you or bring you destruction. If
you have any problems with your mission, the safe house on eastern
hill is open, and you shall wait until your friends arrive.”
Now Elissa was confused and
asked, “Is the house you talk of owned by one of my friends?”
“Yes.” He said.
“Are you good or evil?” she
“I am neither good, nor
evil, I am messenger sent by someone.” He replied. “I was sent from
the one who has called you forth out of the ashes, to give you a brand
“Then, you are here to help
me.” She commented,
“Yes.” He said, “No more
questions. I have been sent by the prayers of a dear friend to help
you if you are in any danger.”
“Thank you.” She said.
“You are welcome, Elissa.”
He said, as they approached the long spiral stairway.
She now understood, he was
an angel sent by God to protect her in case of danger. She followed
him as they ended the stairway and began to walk down the hallway. She
looked around at the dim gray walls, and darkness of the tables came
to be gray as well. She was amazed, since England’s castle wasn’t
gray, with light, but orange-brown on them.
The angel and Elissa
approached the throne room doors, “We are here.” He said as he began
to open the door.
What am I getting myself
into? Here goes nothing.
Ciel-Remi was grateful to
have returned back to France. More than fifty people crowded the
throne room of the Queen. Many argued, asking questions and making
excuses, most them complained, “What are you doing about our relatives
outside Paris?” “When will the storms be over?” Ciel-Remi felt like
Aaron was for Moses, and how many Israelites brought up excuses and
complaints against Moses?
Ciel-Remi meditated on the
bible and its words toward the whiners and complainers. He watched the
Queen giving great advice and kept them from pushing and hurting each
The storm coming back to
France wasn’t as great as Victoria’s first time to England. They
arrived on the second day and Alicia and Jean-Pierre were there to
welcome them back.
After arriving in Paris,
Ciel-Remi’s next mission was to get Elissa to Chameceaux ruins.
Through the wisdom and advice God gave him, he told her, “If you are
in any danger, seek out my parent’s home and stay there until the
given time.” He would wish her well, and concentrated his prayers on
her safety. Knowing she was in a dark and gloomy place. His meditation
showed he or Elissa had nothing to fear. God was with both of them
The crowd started getting
into Queen Marie’s face and their complaining had become too much for
the Queen to handle. Ciel-Remi took it upon himself to speak with the
people of France. He moved quickly through mob yelling, “Excuse me,
People of France!”
The crowd wouldn’t let him through, they would say, “Go
back! We were here first!” Ciel-Remi pushed by and told them, “I am a
servant her Majesty, Queen Marie, also a brave and loyal friend,
please let me through that I may help her with the crowd!”
They kept yelling out, “Queen Marie, our relatives are
in that blasted storm! What are you going do about it?”
Ciel-Remi squeaked through the crowd, “Queen Marie,
please advise them to step aside, that I may get through!” He yelled
hoping she would hear him.
“Do you people have no manners?” Queen Marie began,
“Please step aside and let my friend and trusted guard through. First
it was Alicia, now Lord Ciel-Remi.”
The crowd did step aside to make a path for Ciel-Remi.
He made his way through the angry mob, “Thank you, My Queen.” He began
as He laid his hand on her shoulder, “Let me handle this, you are
tired, have to rest, I’ll help them calm down.”
Queen Marie sat back down in her throne, and Ciel-Remi
continued to address the people, “People of Paris and France! I know
this storm was unexpected and difficult for family members who live in
the surrounding cities. Until we have defeated this one causing the
storms, right now there is no hope. We ask that you stay within Paris’
protection for now. You will be able to see your relative in time.
Pray God’s mighty hand of protection on them, so they will be
protected through anything. If you don’t know Christ, here is an
opportunely to reach out, if you wish so to send a message to your
family outside, please write a letter and give it me. I will
personally see it gets to where they are! This is all I can do for you
right now until everything is at peace in France again. Trust in the
Lord, lean not on yourself or your understandings, in all your ways
acknowledge his ways and he will guide your path and he will make it
The crowd began to leave; some of it was still muttering
curse words and complaints as they left. Ciel-Remi was grateful,
already people were bringing letters to him, “We will get these
letters to your friends and family, as soon as possible.”
After everyone cleared the throne room, Queen Marie told
Ciel-Remi, “You always have a way of handling other people’s problems,
what am I going to do when you are no longer with us?”
“Alicia or Victoria have the same gifts. You will get
through it okay. Have faith, He’ll see that you always have a spoken
word for these irate people. The bible tells us about a calm mouth
being able to calm an irate person down. And getting angry and yelling
will provoke it more than calm them.” Ciel-Remi explains.
“One reason, my son gets on my nerves, except I just
suffer under his anger.” Queen Marie told him.
“Prince has chosen to keep bitterness in his heart. His
anger is result of bitterness of the hurt he feels. Because of his
stubborn attitude and spoiled emotions, if it were to continue, My
Queen.” He sighed, “God will not allow Paris’ to be protected and he
will take away what we have strived to work towards.”
“Yes, you are right.” Queen Marie said, and then
curiously asked, “How do you plan to get those to people of France,
you do not want to disappoint them?”
“My Queen, where there is no way, God will provide a
“Exactly, Ciel-Remi.” A deep voice came, he peered up
and behold Gabriel stood there, “Please allow me to deliver those to
the correct people, also be of good cheer and not afraid. You have
served France well, some day soon. You will be with God in Heaven.”
“Yes.” Ciel-Remi began, “You have delivered the letters
and have kept our people from danger. Please, keep up your work for
“From the beginning of time I have served our Lord
faithfully. His mercy and his grace reigns forever more. I have been a
great servant. I will continue to do so until our Lord returns to
earth and brings us great peace. You have to serve him as well, and
even when we do not feel the need or the strength, we will serve and
please God all our days.” He said boldly.
Ciel-Remi nodded in
“What is going on with our sister in Bourge?” Queen
“Do not worry for Elissa’s sake. She has many worries
and burdens. She is well protected. She is alright for now.” He told
Queen Marie also nodded in agreement with the bold
In no time the angel disappeared again. Ciel-Remi had
great faith in God’s angels to do their part in the Spiritual battle.
Queen Marie asked him, “Do you believe he will be able to share the
letters and be able to attend to Elissa.”
“Do not worry, My Queen, I have great faith in him. He
has never yet let us down since I met him so many years ago.”
“Yes, Ciel-Remi, I quite agree.” Queen Marie said,
“Thank you for serving our kingdom and God’s.”
“You are most welcome, I do not know if I will make it
through the battle to see Mephisto defeated and France’s victory over
this enemy. Except I will always be watching over everything down here
and I know God’s plans are unfailing.”
Queen Marie ordered the guard to bring out a bottle of
juice for her and him. They obeyed and no sooner order told her, “Here
you go, my queen.”
“Thank you, you are dismissed.” She said, grabbed two
goblets with apple cider type juice, “Let us toast to God’s unfailing
plans and love for us.”
Ciel-Remi raised the goblet and barely tapped on them,
“Yes, My Queen.” He and Queen Marie drank the juice. They both laughed
in joy of the kingdom of France, and both agreed God’s plans are
unfailing. He knew when the demons’ eye would be revealed.
Alicia was more in love with Jean-Pierre as when they
began their journey through the romantic friendship and courtship. She
began to hold on with great comfort. She wasn’t as nervous as before.
She only kept her dreams alive and hopes alive in her love for him.
Alicia and Jean-Pierre were spending as much time
getting to know each other and decided to welcome the Lebejiouxs’ back
home. She enjoyed the bed in the Mansion and the comfortable pillows.
She would have to give it up shortly, even though she did not want to.
The ship arrived on time and everyone introduced Elissa
to Alicia and Jean-Pierre, She said, “Pleased to meet you.” And
Jean-Pierre did likewise, she and Jean-Pierre held each other and
Elissa only commented, “Nice to meet all of you.”
Alicia could tell Victoria was confused and figured
everything out, Victoria asked as they boarded the carriage, “Are you
“Yes.” She and Jean-Pierre answered simultaneously.
Ciel-Remi just laughed, “Congratulations. You make a
“Thank you, Lord Lebejioux.” Jean-Pierre said.
Alicia needed to tell Ciel-Remi about the Spiritual
Plain of France, leaned over to Victoria and asked, “Does you father
know what is causing the huge storms?”
“Yes.” Victoria replied. “He knows Mephisto is behind
“Good, Vic, Do you know what is causing these storms?”
Alicia asked again.
“Yes, a thousand demons in the Spiritual Realm are
gathering to destroy France.” Victoria said.
“And they gathering greater numbers around France, how
did you know?”
“The Lord showed me.” Victoria told her
“Yes.” Corrine said. “He showed her on the way, also
told her not to be afraid. If we were not brave and bold before
Captain Fredrick, we would not have survived the storm.”
“Captain Fredrick was your Captain.” Jean-Pierre
commented. “How is Fredrick doing?”
“Do you know him, Jean-Pierre?” Alicia asked.
“He is great friend of Mama and Papa. He comes to Paris
some days when he is not on the seas as Captain to England.”
Jean-Pierre explained, and then sighed, “I would like see him get his
heart right before the Lord.”
“Ah, I would, as well, Jean-Pierre.” Fredrick’s carriage
came beside the Lebejiouxs’ “This would me last shippin’
job for awhile until the storm calms down, so I decided to stay in
Paris, and see Jean and Julie again.”
“So do you know Christ?” Jean-Pierre asked,
Victoria just smiled.
“Ah, lad, I have given me life to Christ, if it were not
for God’s grace, it probably would have taken longer for us to get
‘ere, because those seas are pretty bad.” He told them, and then
asked, “Who are you, my dear?”
“My name is Alicia Borjour. And yes, my father is the
crazy one doing all these things.” Alicia introduced and jested.
“How you are related to Jean-Pierre?” He asked.
“Oh,” She laughed,
Jean-Pierre began to
explain. “While Lord and Lady Lebejioux were absent from France,
Alicia and I have started a romantic courtship, even though we haven’t
been together long. We are still considered a couple in many people’s
“And they are a cute couple, at that.” Ciel-Remi
“Papa!” Victoria said.
“I remember when I saw the face of your mother the first
time. I told myself, this is my mate, we were only six, but I believed
it in my heart.” Ciel-Remi remembered, and then asked, “Do you believe
the same, Alicia?”
“Yes sir, I do.” Alicia replied.
“And do you Jean-Pierre?” Corrine asked.
“Yes, ma’am, I do, as well.” Jean-Pierre said.
“Are you going to be around Jean-Pierre parent’s home a
little more often?” Fredrick asked.
Alicia smiled and replied, “Yes.”
“Remember this,” Ciel-Remi began, “Whenever two people
come together and love each other, before or after marriage. A doubt,
an obstacle or anything else come between you. Those who can find the
strength to fight for the love will keep it, but those who let the
hurt overwhelm them, it will weaken them.”
“Yes, we our living proof everything will work out in
the end.” Corrine said. “I knew God made Ciel-Remi for me, not
Jean-Paul. I had to do something help get my love back from the spell
Jean-Paul placed on my parents, that was when God gave me the plans
for the letters to Queen Marie, because I felt imprisoned in my room.
“Since at the time, you would have been married to a
separated man, with a daughter and a wife who actually still love
him.” Alicia commented.
“At the given time, we didn’t know your father was
married, and the spell placed on them, made my parent’s believe
otherwise.” Corrine told Alicia. “After all he did try to kill both of
us, that was a struggle and we survived. Now your journey is about to
begin, please fight, and do not let anyone or anything stand in your
“Yes, My Lady.” Alicia said. “And I agree.”
Alicia looked at Elissa and Victoria chatting together
about life in general. She asked both of them, “Are you ready for the
“Yes,” Victoria said, “this day, I am glad to be home.”
“Yes, Vic, we all are.” Ciel-Remi told him.
Alicia had a lot on her mind since they had arrived in
Paris. She decided to spend a great deal of time at Jean-Pierre’s
parents and Captain Fredrick. While Elissa went down to Bourge and
Victoria and Corrine stayed at home. They all prayed for safety on
anyone who was going to battle with the tyrant that took over their
land. She didn’t want to consider her own flesh and blood relation of
a tyrant. He was after all her father, but she knew his behavior and
demonic behavior was that of a greater tyrant in the land.
Alicia hoped that she wasn’t too late with Jean-Paul and
they would have found a way to bring him to Christ. She only thought
of possibilities of him being free with Christ’s love and grace
inside. She kept her heart focused on God’s plan for their lives. She
wasn’t going to be married until the worry she had for her father was
at an end.
Father, please do not wait until it is over for God
to save your heart, I would like a father to give me away to my
Alicia was impressed in her
spirit and knew that the time was expiring before the artifact was
retrieved. She kept her prayer focused on the salvation of her father.
He was loved by both her and her mother. She gathered her belongings
from the Mansion to move back into the castle. Corrine walked into the
room asking, “Did you enjoy your stay here while we were away?”
“I enjoyed it very much.” Alicia smiled.
“We always have room if you decide to stay here.”
Corrine told her.
“Thank you, Corrine.” Alicia again smiled. “I would like
to stay in the castle until after the battle, I would like to marry,
“Except,” Corrine said.
“…I am still worried about my father in Bourge. I know
Jean-Pierre would like to ask me, I would rather wait until France has
calmed down, no storms, no demon activities and no worrying about
Father’s safety. If he would come to Christ, I would not worry about
his death, because I know there will be a home in Heaven for him, and
I will see him again.” Alicia finished, “and then I could focus on my
marriage to Jean-Pierre.”
“Do you believe Victoria was in shock to see you two
together?” Corrine asked.
“Yes, I believe she was surprised.” She said, “Victoria
know God’s plan for her live and will live them out. She has to move
on and let God take her life, one day, she too will experience this
kind of love.”
“Alicia, you are right.” Corrine began “I believe you
and Jean-Pierre will make a fine couple, just keep our advice in mind,
and then everything will work out in the end.”
“Thank you.” Alicia told her, while hugging her.
Corrine sat back down and began weeping, “My lady, what
is ever wrong?” Alicia asked with compassion for her.
Though the tears rolled down Corrine’s cheek, she began
to speak, “Our live have been full of joy and trust, but I believe
this will be the last time I hold and kiss my husband. For once the
Demons’ eye is in Mephisto’s hands and you go to battle him, I will
“Oh, Corrine.” Alicia began to comfort her. “It would
feel like the end of the world if anything happened to Jean-Pierre
during the battle in Bourge. Just remember, if anything was to happen
with Ciel-Remi and he lost his life on earth, he will be in Heaven
rejoicing with God. God’s plan for your husband’s would be over here
and he would be at rest.” She sighed before continuing, “After he is
gone, you have to be strong for your daughter, and see that she does
her earthly duties.”
“You are right. I will miss my husband and I will see
him again.” Corrine said, wiping a tear from her cheeks, “I guess the
talk about Jean-Pierre and you is a hurt of mine, seeing what has
happened in your lives and reflecting on what has happened in ours and
not wanting it to end.”
“Sometimes we have to let go of those we love, and go on
until our time comes to be with God in Heaven, and then we will see
them again. I know you will miss Ciel-Remi, be strong in the Lord and
take care of what matters. God’s plans will work out in the end.”
“Alicia.” She sighed and
paused for moment, “You are right!”
They hugged each other, Alicia realized the time had
passed, “I must be getting back to castle before Jean-Pierre gets off
work tonight, you will do fine and you will see everything will work
out for the best.” Alicia encouraged her, grabbing her pack to leave.
“Thank you.” Corrine said gratefully
“You are welcome, my lady.” Alicia told her.
Alicia couldn’t be grateful for God’s plan and if
anything happened to Ciel-Remi in the fight she would miss him, just
like she missed King Henry after his death. She continued to keep the
Lebejiouxs’ in her prayers. She hurried back to castle to unpack
before she would spend another beautiful night with Jean-Pierre.
Elissa was nervous as they stepped into the throne room
of Jean-Paul. She had hoped he wouldn’t figure her plans out before
the artifact was retrieved. She prayed a silent prayer for safety and
protection while she was here. She would do whatever Jean-Paul told
her to do with no complaining.
Jean-Paul sat there with a sneer of pure hatred on his
face. As walked forward, he straight up and then asked forcefully,
“What do you want? Do you see I am busy?”
“You are not too busy for another servant around this
place.” The angel guard gave the note to Jean-Paul.
Jean-Paul skimmed through it saying, “Ah, my dear, King
James sends help in the castle, how thoughtful.” He said as he walked
over to her, checking out her figure, from head to toe, from her brown
hair to her beautiful dress. After he finished, he told the angel
guard. “You may go now.”
“Yes, My Lord.” The angel guard turned to walk out.
She caught a glimpse of the guard, he faded and then
disappeared. Thank you, Lord, for your created angels in this
Elissa was thrown off guard, by Jean-Paul’s
interrogations. “Why have you come here?”
“I have come to serve you, Lord Jean-Paul.” She lied.
Lord, forgive me
“Are you willing to do anything spoken of you?”
“Yes, My Lord.” She answered.
“Are you willing to get your hands dirty?”
Jean-Paul was amused at her obedience. He ordered a
nearby guard, “Take Elissa and give her a job to do around here!” and
then he turned to Elissa saying, “Stay out of my way. And I will stay
out of yours.”
Elissa had the feeling anyone could play him for a fool.
He bought it easily, no wonder Stephan found it so easy to fool
him. She thought while keeping quiet and what orders he was about
to give her with which to proceed.
“Right this way,
Mademoiselle.” Another guard said, as they walk away from Jean-Paul
Elissa stayed quite while walking down the hallways, “My
lady, you seem very quiet, is something brothering you?” He asked
“No, sir.” She replied.
Elissa didn’t know if this guard too was Jean-Paul’s
guard or an angel of the Lord. She only kept her silence and would
answer the questions with one word answers.
“God’s plans are for better, not the worst, in the end
Mephisto will get his judgment.” He told her, and right then she knew
he was another angel.
She smiled and then asked, “How many of your kind are in
“God’s messengers are many. We come and go as we are
assigned to help those in need, God hears even the silent prayers. He
heard yours for safety and protection. Others are praying for that
very thing as we speak.” The angel told her while proceeding down the
“And you know what you doing and how to do it.” Elissa
“Yes, We know how evade our enemies. He is full of
pride, anger and rage and that will only bring them all to fall. It
has made them a fool in eyes of the Lord.”
“Our enemies aren’t human, are they?” She asked.
“Exactly, my lady.” He told her as reach another
corridor of the castle, “We do not fight against humans. What would we
show for it? We fight against the immortal beings that are not of
flesh, nor blood, they may live forever, but one day will be judged.
God want us reach the lost and defeat our enemies schemes to bring
them into the flames of Hell. God want us in Heaven to be at peace and
comfort for our eternal existence.”
As they approached the servants quarters, he stopped,
put his finger over her mouth saying, “Quiet, let us not talk of this
any longer. We will speak only when we are alone. Here are your
quarters; you may rest during the night. You will work during the day,
even Jean-Paul knows about human rest and won’t deprive you of it.”
After he was finished, another man approached them, he
was in rags. She figured out it was another servant of the castle. He
shoved a broom, mop, and bucket into Elissa’s hands, “The master would like you clean the halls.” he ordered.
“I will be with you always.” The angel told her.
“Thank you, Monsieur.” Elissa said, “I will get to work
The servant walked off, Elissa turned to angel, “Didn’t
he see or hear ya?”
“He saw the guard standing there, except he did not hear
me.” he told her, “I will be just a pray away.”
Elissa took the items and moved down the hall. She
willingly got down on her knees and began scrubbing the floor as she
prayed silently, “I am doing this for you, Lord.” In everything she
did, she did it because she loved God more, “Thank you for your angels
to watch over me.”
Elissa kept doing the job while humming tunes of praise to
God. She slept peacefully that night, to begin again the next day
with her assignment, she would wait until God told her it was time or
she saw something for herself. Jean-Paul would suspect her being an
undercover servant. She didn’t get in his way. It was as though she
was working for King James. She whistled a happy tune, as did her work
and until her time there had come to a close and she would join her
friends for God’s plan of deliverance and salvation.
FOUR months passed
by, as Victoria was grateful to have returned to France. Her father
was working at the castle again. She came home to a surprise, Alicia
and Jean-Pierre had fallen in love. She rejoiced that God had finally
brought those two together.
She was outside trimming the
brushes and lawn when a voice appeared behind her, “Do not wait until
you have word about the artifact to begin this battle between Mephisto
and all of France.”
Victoria was startled by the voice, and turned around.
Gabriel stood there, “Do not be afraid. You have been chosen to be a
leader in this coming battle. The day is near where he will retrieve
the artifact. Venture down and wait in Ciel-Remi’s old home until the
With those words in Victoria’s mind, the angel
disappeared. She gathered the hedge clippers and tools. She headed
back inside the Mansion.
Victoria rushed into the Mansion; Corrine was busy with
the housework and asked, “Victoria! Have you finished the outside
“I apologize for not finishing, Mama, except I must go
see Queen Marie.”
“What for?” Corrine asked worried.
Victoria changed her clothes into something presentable
before the Queen of France, the yellow courtress dress matched her
body perfectly, “Mama, Gabriel has given me information about our
plans for Jean-Paul.” She said, slipping into a pair of comfortable
Victoria walked slowly out of room into foyer part of
Mansion. She was near the railing, “God’s plans are not for us when he
gets the artifact, but beforehand. I will have the Queen send for you
after I have told her what I have just learned.”
“Am I going to have to say ‘goodbye’ to your father
again,” Corrine said.
“I do not know.” She sighed “If you have to, you can
before we leave.”
Victoria had made her way down the steps and toward the
door, “I love you, Mama, you will have a chance to say farewell to
us.” Victoria said, then stated, “oh yes, keep praying for us.”
“Yes, I already do.” Corrine said, tears streaming down
Victoria approached the door to the Mansion. She knew
the Queen would allow the ladies of the court to come say goodbye to
their husbands. God’s plans are for a few men to go with them to
Bourge. She had no idea who would survive the battle.
She went down the road into the market place. She began
to watch the people of Paris buying gifts, bread and more. Would she
see this place again, after leaving? Or would she die trying?
Victoria reached the castle gates, and the guard knew
who she was, he opened them, and they greeted her, “Good day, my lady,
what brings you here?”
“Good day, I need audience with Queen Marie.”
“What is this about, my Lady?”
“It is about the Lord’s plans for Bourge.” She said
“Queen Marie will be glad to have audience with you.”
The guard said, as he began to raise the gate.
“Yes, she is a great friend.” Victoria told him as she
waited until the gate was raise all the way up.
Victoria ran through the
courtyard into entrance hallways. She reached the two guards outside
the throne room, “I would like audience with her Majesty and our
“Please wait one moment, so, that I may see if she
available.” One of the guards said as they opened the doors and walked
inside. She waited.
Soon, the guard returned, “Queen Marie is with your
father discussing plans for Bourge. She would like to know the reason
for your audience.”
“Please sir. Tell Queen Marie, Gabriel has paid me a
visit, and God’s plans are for us to already be in Bourge before
Jean-Paul know what is happening.”
“Thank you, my lady,” The guard said, “Please wait,
while I give her the message.” He went inside once more, she waited
Victoria looked at the lion
and lamb tapestry, for a brief moment, she thought she saw it torn
apart and then it was back together, what was that?
The guard returned shortly,
“Lady Victoria, Queen Marie would like to have audience with you.” He
announced and opened the second door as she proceeded inside.
She walked through the
throne room, everyone serving her was on both side of her and her
father was in front next to Queen Marie, “Ah, Victoria, how grateful
it is to see you, my dear, are you well?”
“Yes, my queen, quiet well.”
Victoria replied and bowed.
“Now, you have word from a
heavenly being, Archangel Gabriel.” Queen Marie commented.
“Yes, Marie.” Victoria began
to explain, “The Lord has asked us to go before Jean-Paul receives the
demon eye and Elissa gets word back to us, we are travel to Bourge,
and stay in my father’s parent’s old house until Elissa has a chance
to connect with us.”
“Who is accompanying you?”
Queen Marie asked, “Surely not everyone could go with you.”
“You are right, my queen.”
Victoria announced, “My father, my dearest friend, Marie, Jean-Paul’s
daughter, Alicia, and her loved one, Jean-Pierre, our other friends
from Spain, Samantha and her father, Stephan Lionheart.”
“Why have you decided these
ones are to go?” Queen Marie asked.
“My Queen, Jean is captain
of Guard in Paris, we still need him here, Richard and Diana LeCouer
are serving their purpose in England and only yesterday did Marie get
back from England with the Great Bible. Anne, Renee and my mother need
to be here praying, just incase something goes wrong in Bourge. Anne
of Austria is to come back from Spain; we need her here for safe
keeping. This was not only my decision; it is God’s plan for France.”
“Lady Victoria, you are a
brave woman for lead this journey. I understand why God has chosen
your father, the great leader next to you, we will pray for your
safety in the attack, of course, Elissa is already there and working
for Jean-Paul. Do you plan to involve her in some way?”
“Yes, my Queen, She is part
of party to going to castle, my decision is God’s plan, except we are
there for a purpose, to bring Jean-Paul to his knees before God, we
are not there to destroy or kill the man. And if the demon’ eye should
fall in Mephisto’s hand, we need brave warriors to pierce the
“Why did you decide your
“My father is a great
warrior; we could use his help and his wisdom, unless he doesn’t want
to meet with Jean-Paul. We need adult men to battle through and I
believe he is great for this battle. I will be sad to lose him, but he
is God’s and if anything should happen to my father, I would have to
do battle through this alone.”
Ciel-Remi stepped forward
and laid his hand on her shoulder, and spoke gentle words, “You are
very wise, my daughter. My time on earth is short, and God knows much
more, if I were to leave this planet, it’s because I have served my
Lord with everything I have needed, you and your mother would no
longer need me here, and yes it would be hard, but you will get
“Alright, Victoria, and
Ciel-Remi, enough of sad talk, until it were to happen. Let us focus
on our mission at hand. We need to be there when the artifact is
delivered and the storm into the castle to find Jean-Paul. He will
most likely be in the throne room. Unless he is somewhere else, we
need bring a message of love and peace to him. God wants this lost
soul and we have to bring him to salvation through Christ. The castle
will be a dangerous place and guards will be everywhere.”
“Not too mention, there will
be angels and heavenly hosts there.” Ciel-Remi commented.
“Yes, Ciel-Remi.” Queen
Marie said. “Do you know the difference?”
“Yes, my queen.” Ciel-Remi
said, “God asks us to close our eyes to look into the Spirit Realm,
the demons look like angels, except their eye color is red, they have
broken wings and they will be suspicious of us. The angels of the
Lord are normal angels with six beautiful wings and normal silver or
“Alright, Good, We need to
have a two partner system. Do you have this arranged?” Queen Marie
“Yes, my Queen. I have
arranged it.” Victoria began to explain once again, “My father and I
will go in through front entrance. Samantha and Stephan will go
through left side. Alicia and Jean-Pierre will go through the caverns,
since she knows the way through better than I do. Elissa and Marie
will go from right side. No matter what happens. God will be with us
“I agree He will be with us
always.” Queen Marie said, and then turned to a guard and announced,
“I would like to have audience with Corrine, Marie LeCouer, The
Lionhearts, the Douviciouxs, and Renee and Alicia Borjour alone.”
“Yes, Your Majesty.” A guard
said, and left the throne room.
“Thank you, My Queen,”
Victoria bowed, “I wish to wait.”
“You are most welcome to
stay.” Queen Marie smiled.
“Again, thank you, Marie.”
Victoria stood next to her father and waited for the day
ahead. She did want her father to stay home with her mother, except
God had a plan and she had to do His will. She feared for the safety
of her father in this journey. She prayed with her father about the
trip. She had to know everything was alright, she was bold, but still
a woman and more a helper than a leader.
The task ahead for Victoria was a big one, with her
father’s leadership they could get by. If anything happened to her
father, she would have to be the leader and she began to get afraid,
except she was still bold.
Whatever may come, Lord, be with me.